nm 


iia 


! 


.mi>j,;  t 


IP 


lili! 


m^ 


i;i  ii 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


FORWARD    MISSION   STUDY   COURSES 

EDITED  UNDER  THE   DIRECTION   OF 
THE    MISSIONARY   EDUCATION    MOVEMENT 


THE  UPLIFT  OF  CHINA 


(N-  B. — Spei-ial  helps  and  denominational  missionary  literature 
for  this  course  can  be  obtained  by  correspondence  with  the  Secretary 
of  your  mission  board  or  society.) 


ARTHUR     H      SMITH 


THE 
UPLIFT  OF  CHINA 


Revised  Edition 


BY 

ARTHUR  H.   SMITH 

Forty  Years  a  Missionary  in  China 


I9I2 

Missionary   Education   Movement 

OF  THE  United  States  and  Canada 

NEW  YORK 


Copyright,  1907,  by 

Young  People's  Missionary  Movement 

New  York 


Copyright,  1912,  by 

Missionary  Education  Movement 

OF  the  United  States  and  Canada 

New  York 


TO  THE 
CHRISTIAN  PEOPLE  OF  AMERICA 
WHO  RECOGNIZE  THEIR  RESPONSIBILITY 
FOR  WORLD  BETTERMENT  AND  THE  UNPREC- 
EDENTED OPPORTUNITY  WHICH  CHANGED 
CONDITIONS  AFFORD  TO  THE  PRESENT 
GENERATION  THIS  LITTLE  VOLUME 
IS  INSCRIBED 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

Editorial  Statement,  First  Edition xi 

Editorial  Statement,  Revise:!  Edition xiii 

Foreword   xv 

I     A  General  View  of  China I 

II     A  Great  Race  With  a  Great  Inheritance 27 

III     The  Defects  of  the  Social  Sjstem S3 

JV    The  Strength  and  Weakness  of  the  Religions.  83 

V    Uplifting  Leaders iiS 

VI     Forms  of  Missionary  Work 155 

VII     Missionary  Problems 183 

VIII     Transformation,  Condition,  and  Appeal 207 

APPENDIXES 

A     The  Orthography  and  Pronunciation  of  Chinese 

Names    251 

B     Bibliog'-aphy   , 254 

C     Area  and  Population 259 

D     Opium  Edict,   1906 260 

E     Dates  of  Important  Events  in  Modern  Chinese 

ETistory   262 

F     Table  of  Chinese  Dynastic  Dates 264 

G     Statistics  of  Protestant  Missions  in  China 265 

Index   267 


Vll 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

Arthur  H.  Smith Frontispiece 

Map   Showing  Lines   of  Transportation Page     7 

IMap  Showing  Areas  of  Coal,   Iron,  and  Soil.  "  12 

Traveling  Cobbler,   A  Unique  Sawmill "  18 

Watch    Tower    in    Examination    Halls,    Nan- 
king      '•■  44 

Government  Examination  Halls,  Nanking....  '"'  44 

Door  of  Clan  House,  Clan  House "  58 

A     Confucian      Temple,      Buddhist     Temple, 

Taoist    Temple "  86 

Worshiping  at  the  Family  Altar "  96 

Blue  Dome,  in  Temple  of  Heaven,  Peking....  "  96 

A  Thousand  Years  of  Missionary  Service "  150 

Hope-Wilhglmina  Hospital,   Amoy "  162 

Hopkins    Memorial    Hospital,    Peking "  162 

St.   John's  University,    Shanghai "  168 

North  China  Union  College,  near  Peking. ...  "  168 

Peking  University "  168 

Chi-nan  Fu   IMuseum "  174 

Mission  Press,    Shanghai "  174 

China's  Republican  Leaders,  Sun  Yat  Sen  and 

Yuan    Shih    Kai "  18S 

New  Government  College,  Nan-yang "  212 

Association  Field  Day,  Shangnai "  212 

Western  Innovation,  Shanghai "  212 

Missionary  Map End 


IX 


EDITORIAL  STATEMENT 

FIRST    EDITION 

According  to  the  rules  of  the  Young  People's 
Missionary  Movement,  the  Editorial  Committee 
has  liberty  to  make  any  alterations  that  it  may 
consider  necessary  in  the  manuscripts  submitted 
to  it  for  publication.  In  making  such  changes  it 
is  customary  to  consult  with  the  author.  The 
absence  of  Dr.  Smith  in  China,  however,  has 
made  it  impossible  for  the  Committee  to  secure 
his  cooperation  in  its  work  of  revision.  It 
wishes,  therefore,  to  state  that  Dr.  Smith  is  in  no 
wise  responsible  for  any  of  the  changes  in  the 
original  manuscript,  which  have  been  made  with 
the  idea  of  increasing  its  effectiveness  as  a  text- 
book for  mission  study.  The  whole  of  Chapter 
III  and  nearly  all  of  Chapter  V  have  been  re- 
written, and  insertions,  a  part  of  which  are 
quotations  from  other  writers  or  from  Dr. 
Smith's  other  works,  have  been  made  in  Chapters 
I,  II,  and  IV.  Other  changes  have  been  made 
by  way  of  elision  and  rearrangement  of  para- 
graphs. The  Committee  regrets  earnestly  that 
it  has  been  impossible  to  confer  with  Dr  Smith 
on  the  subject  of  these  changes  and  to  secure  his 
assistance  in  making  them. 


XI 


EDITORIAL  STATETvIENT 

REVISED    EDITION 

This  revised  edition  has  been  prepared  to  keep 
the  mission  study  constituency  in  touch  with  the 
most  recent  events  in  China.  ]\Iany  books  are 
coming  from  the  press  these  days,  all  of  which 
are  out  of  date  before  they  can  reach  the  public. 
Events  are  moving  so  rapidly  in  China  that  no 
one  can  keep  pace  without  having  read  the  last 
edition  of  the  daily  paper. 

The  material  in  the  first  six  chapters  remains 
unchanged.  The  last  two  chapters  have  been 
entirely  rewritten  by  the  author  and  reached  the 
Committee  early  in  May.  The  questions  and 
references  for  these  two  chapters  have  also  been 
revised. 

The  Alissionary  Education  Movement  has  en- 
gaged an  author  in  China  who  is  now  writing  on 
the  changing  conditions,  and  as  soon  as  the  new 
Republic  becomes  more  firmly  established  he  will 
forward  his  m.anuscript  for  publication. 

May  28,  1912. 


Xlll 


FOREWORD 

The  problem  of  China  is  to  a  large  extent  the 
problem  of  the  world.  Even  to  those  who  have 
liitherto  taken  but  slight  mterest  in  *'  world- 
politics,"  it  is  becoming  dimly  discernible  that 
in  Eastern  Asia  the  Occident  has  greater  and 
more  difficult  questions  than  it  has  ever  yet  set- 
tled, or  even  faced.  War,  diplomacy,  commerce, 
industrial  expansion,  governmental  reforms, 
have  all  had  or  are  having  their  part  in  the  un- 
precedented alinement  of  the  Far  East,  but  it 
is  the  inevitable  weakness  of  each  and  all  of  them 
that  they  never  settle  anything,  while  they  tend 
to  unsettle  everything.  Those  who  recognize 
that  moral  and  spiritual  forces  ultimately  rule 
the  world  will  increasingly  feel  that  the  West 
owes  it  to  the  ancient  East  to  pay  back  a  part  of 
its  age-long  debt  by  helping  to  lay  deep  the  foun- 
dation of  an  Oriental  Christian  civilization. 

In  a  necessarily  compendious  outline  such  as 
the  present,  it  is  impracticable  to  illustrate  ade- 
quately the  amount  and  the  quality  of  the  work 
which  Christian  missions  have  done  and  are 
doing  in  China.  For  this  reason  it  is  the  more 
essential  freely  to  use  collateral  helps,  to  which 
end   a  small  bibliography   is   appended.      It  is 


XV 


^■vi  Foreword 

greatly  to  be  hoped  that  those  who  read  this 
book  may  never  lose  their  interest  in  its  subject 
nor  cease  their  study  of  it. 

In  the  great  century  upon  which  we  have  en- 
tered it  is  important  that  the  rising  generation 
should  have  a  large  funded  knowledge  of  the 
part  which  the  Far  East  has  played  in  the  history 
of  the  world  hitherto,  and  a  clear  perception  of 
the  much  larger  part  which  it  is  to  take  in  the 
immediate  future,  and  of  the  duties  and  privi- 
leges of  Americans  to  contribute  to  the  peace  of 
the  world  by  helping  to  establish  in  it  the  king- 
dom of  God. 

Arthur  H.  Smith. 

Shanghai,  China,  December  2§,  jpo6. 


A  GENERAL  VIEW  OF  CHINA 


China  bulks  large  because  she  now  has  a  popula- 
tion of  400,000,000 — three  fourths  the  people  of  the 
Pacific  basin — whose  industry,  energy,  economy, 
perseverance,  and  fruitfulncss  make  them  the 
Anglo-Saxons  of  the  Orient.  China  sustains  this 
immense  population  wholly  by  farming  and  such 
crude  manufacturing  as  can  be  carried  on  by  hand. 
China  is  just  beginning  to  accept  modern  inventions 
and  to  introduce  modern  machinery;  and  with  far 
the  largest  and  toughest,  most  industrious  and  most 
economical  laboring  class  on  our  globe,  an  era  of 
vast  industrial  expansion  is  immediately  before  her. 
Moreover,  China  is  now  beginning  to  construct  rail- 
roads and  to  open  the  largest  and  finest  coal  and 
iron  mines  thus  far  known  to  man.  Baron  Rich- 
tofen,  after  a  laborious  investigation  of  many  years, 
submitted  to  the  German  government  a  three-vol- 
ume report  of  the  coal  and  iron  resources  of  China, 
showing  that  they  are  the  finest  in  the  world.  He 
found  coal  in  fifteen  of  the  eighteen  provinces  exam- 
ined by  him;  and  in  the  province  of  Shan-hsi  alone  he 
reported  enough  coal  to  supply  the  human  race  for 
several  thousand  years.  Side  by  side  with  these 
supplies  of  coal,  Baron  Richtofen  found  vast  supplies 
of  iron  ore.  The  German  government  was  so 
amazed  by  the  Baron's  reports  that  an  expert  com- 
mission was  sent  to  China  in  1897  to  re-examine  his 
data,  and  this  commission  fully  verified  Baron  Rich- 
tofen's  estimates. 

— Bishop  J.  W.  Bashford. 


I 


A  GENERAL  VIEW  OF  CHINA 


F  the  unknown  people  who  at  an   unknown   Favorable 

'^       ^  Location  of 


time  from  an  unknown  place  of  departure,  china 
but  probably  from  the  extreme  west  of  Asia, 
started  on  their  march  to  the  extreme  east,  were 
consciously  choosing  their  destiny,  they  could  not 
have  chosen  better  nor  more  wisely.  The  country 
which  we  call  China,  but  for  which  the  Chinese 
equivalent  is  Middle  Kingdom  (now  more  appro- 
priately expanded  into  Central  Empire),  is  one 
of  the  most  favorably  situated  regions  on  the 
earth's  surface.  Lofty  mountains  give  rise  to  a 
magnificent  river  system ;  there  is  a  coast-line  of 
perhaps  two  thousand  miles,  a  fertile  soil,  a  tem- 
perate climate,  and  every  variety  of  production. 
China  lies  wholly  in  what  is  known  as  "  the  belt 
of  power,"  within  which  all  the  great  races  of 
mankind  have  had  their  origin  and  have  worked 
out  their  destiny. 

The  Chinese  Empire'  is  composed  of  several   Divisions  and 
divisions,  known  as  China  Proper,  or  the  Eigh- 
teen Provinces,  with  the  dependencies  of  Man- 

1  To  maintain  unity  in   customs  and  religions,   the  text   of  this 
book  has  been  confined  to  China  Proper. 


2  The  Uplift  of  China 

diuria,  Mongolia,  Tibet,  and  Chinese  Turkes- 
tan. A  large  part  of  this  territory  has  never 
been  surveyed  at  all,  so  that  varying  estimates  of 
the  area  are  readily  accounted  for.  The  figures 
quoted  are  from  a  standard  authority,^  but  it  must 
be  understood  that  they  are  approximations  only, 
and  merely  represent  '  the  last  guess  at  the  case.' 
China  Proper  comprises  1,532,420  square  miles; 
Manchuria,  363,610;  Mongolia,  1,367,600; 
Tibet,  463,200;  Turkestan,  550,340;  making  a 
total  of  4,277,170  square  miles.  With  this  may 
be  compared  the  area  of  the  United  States,  to- 
gether with  Alaska,  and  the  Hawaiian  Islands, 
which  with  both  the  land  and  the  water  area  of 
the  last  two  divisions,  is  given  as  3,567,563 
square  miles.  Manchuria  is  a  little  larger  than 
the  province  of  Quebec  and  three  times  the  size 
of  the  British  Isles. 
Population  'pj-jg  question  of  the  population  of  China  is  one 
of  the  essentially  insoluble  riddles  of  contempo- 
raneous history.  In  1904  Mr.  Rockhill,"  after  a 
careful  inquiry,  came  to  the  conclusion  that  all 
the  official  estimates  made  within  the  past  one 
hundred  and  fifty  years  are  far  in  excess  of  the 
truth,  and  that  the  number  of  the  inhabitants  of 
China  Proper  at  the  present  time  is  probably  less 
than  270,000,000.  The  figures  usually  quoted 
are  those  furnished  by  the  Chinese  government, 
as  the  result  of  an  estimate  made  for  the  purpose 

^  Statesman's  Year-Book,    1906. 

*  American   Minister  to  China,    1907. 


A  General  View  of  China  3 

of  the  apportionment  of  the  indemnity  of  1901. 
According  to  this,  the  population  of  the  Eighteen 
Provinces  is  407,253,030,  or  about  five  and  one- 
third  times  as  large  as  that  of  the  United  States 
at  the  census  of  1900.  The  population  of  Man- 
churia was  estimated  by  the  same  authority  as 
16,000,000;  that  of  Tibet  at  6,500,000;  that  of 
Mongolia  at  2,600,000;  and  that  of  Turkestan  as 
1,200,000;  making  a  grand  total  for  the  whole  - 

empire  of  433,553,030.  On  the  whole,  one  may  as 
well  assume  the  round  number  of  400,000,000  as 
a  working  hypothesis  for  the  population  of  China, 
although  in  the  opinion  of  many  good  judges  the 
figures  may  be  much  too  large.  On  the  fore- 
going basis,  the  population  per  square  mile  would 
be  266,  the  most  dense  being  that  of  Shan-tung, 
with  683  to  the  square  mile,  and  the  least  dense 
that  of  Kuang-hsi,  with  67. 

There  is  far  more  uniformitv  of  size  in  the  |ii*„;°/*,''*' 
eiarhteen  orovinces  than  in  the  States  of  the 
American  Union.  The  largest  is  Ssii-ch'uan,' 
which  has  218,480  square  miles,  which  may  be 
compared  with  Texas  with  its  262,290  square 
miles;  but  while  Texas  had  in  1900  something 
over  3,000,000  people,  Ssu-ch'uan  is  supposed  to 
have  about  69  millions,  and  that  province,  with 
the  neighboring  one  of  Kuei-chou  (next  to  the 
smallest  in  population  of  all  the  provinces)  had 
a  population  larger  than  that  of  the  whole  United 

^  For  the  pronunciation  and  location  of  geographical  names,  see 
Index. 


4  The  Uplift  of  China 

States  at  the  last  census.  The  smallest  of  the 
provinces  is  Che-chiang,  which  is  a  trifle  larger 
than  the  State  of  Indiana,  but  which  has  a  popu- 
lation nearly  five  times  as  great. 
Scenery  Jq  the  traveler  who  passes  through  beautiful 
Japan  to  northern  China,  with  its  unvarying 
levels,  the  view  is  distinctly  disappointing.  But 
the  Chinese  Empire  is  broad  and  has  every  va- 
riety of  landscape,  lofty  mountains  (although 
these  are  the  exception),  the  sublime  gorges  of 
the  Yang-tzu,  and  in  the  south-central  and  south- 
ern provinces  a  semi-tropical  luxuriance  of  vege- 
tation most  pleasing  and  attractive  to  the  eye. 
In  mountainous  regions,  especially,  temples  are 
located  with  great  skill  so  as  to  command  ^the 
most  advantageous  sites,  combining  a  view  of 
man's  industry  with  a  secure  retreat  from  the 
cares  of  dusty  earth.  The  pagoda  is  one  of 
the  few  benefits  which  Buddhism  has  conferred 
on  China,  a  relic  of  a  period  when  faith  was  active 
and  vital,  instead  as  at  present  a  mere  historical 
reminiscence.  Many  of  the  bridges  over  Chinese 
canals  are  extremely  picturesque,  while  the  sus- 
pension-bridges over  the  rivers  of  the  southwest 
made  of  bamboo  ropes  have  attracted  the  admira- 
tion of  all  travelers.  In  the  southern  portions  of 
China,  city  walls  are  found  mantled  with  ivy, 
although  undue  sentimentalism  is  perhaps 
checked  by  the  pervasive  presence  in  the  canals 
below  of  boatloads  of  liquid  manure. 


A  General  View  of  China  5 

China  is  cut  through  by  many  great  rivers,  of  vang-tzu 
which  the  mighty  Yang-tzu,  and  the  Huang  Ho, 
or  Yellow  River,  are  the  chief.  Each  of  these 
rises  in  the  mountains  of  Tibet,  and  finds  its 
way  eastward  to  the  sea.  The  Yang-tzu,  which 
is  60  miles  wide  at  its  mouth,  with  its  numerous 
tributaries  is  to  China  what  the  Mississippi  and 
Amazon  are  to  the  United  States  and  South 
America.  It  is  navigable  by  large  ocean  steamers 
to  Han-k'ou,  more  than  600  miles  from  its  mouth. 
Steam  vessels  run  to  I-ch'ang,  about  400  miles 
farther  up.  Beyond  this  the  famous  Yang-tzu 
gorges  begin,  and  although  steamers  have  made 
the  ascent  to  Chung-ch'ing,  about  725  miles 
above,  the  rapids  are  so  dangerous  that  the 
route  is  at  present  impracticable.  Each  of  the 
"  Four  Streams,"  which  give  their  name  to  Ssu-  ; 

ch'uan,  is  an  important  avenue  of  trade. 

The  Yellow  River,  on  the  contrary,  which  Yeiiow  River 
makes  a  vast  circuit  through  the  northwest  of  the 
empire,  passing  through  regions  of  clay  and 
sand,  is  not  only  for  the  most  part  useless  for 
navigation,  but  richly  deserves  the  name  of 
"  China's  Sorrow,"  on  account  of  perpetual  over- 
flows, its  frequent  changes  of  channel,  and  the  im- 
mense expense  of  guarding  against  the  breaking 
of  the  artificial  banks,  which  are  generally  com- 
posed merely  of  earth,  reinforced  by  stalks  of 
sorghum.  In  the  year  1887,  especially,  when  the 
Yellow  River  completely  altered  its  course,  find- 


6  The  Uplift  of  China 

ing-  its  way  by  devious  routes  southward  to  the 
sea,  it  was  the  occasion  of  terrible  disaster,  count- 
less villages  being  suddenly  swept  away  like  ants 
under  a  rain  spout. 
Artificial       The  canals  of  China,  largely  found  in  the  cen- 

Waterways  .  ,      ,  . 

tral  provuices,  are  numerous,  and  date  from  a 
time  when  none  such  existed  in  Europe.  The  so- 
called  Grand  Canal  extends  from  Hang-chou,  the 
capital  of  Che-chiang,  crossing  the  Yang-tzu  and 
Yellow  Rivers,  to  Lin-ch'ing  in  Shan-tUng,  there 
entering  a  river  flowing  to  Tientsin.  The  canal 
was  formerly  a  great  artery  for  the  transport 
of  the  imperial  tribute  grain,  but  upon  the  adop- 
tion of  the  sea  route  it  became  superflous  for  that 
purpose,  for  which  it  has  not  been  used  since 
1900. 
Interior       AH  but  the  mountaiuous  provinces  have  rivers 

r^avigation 

of  considerable  importance,  and  no  people  ever 
better  understood  the  art  of  using  navigable 
waters  than  the  Chinese.  Relatively  insignificant 
streams  like  the  Wei  River,  with  which  the  Grand 
Canal  unites,  convey  a  traffic  beyond  all  propor- 
tion to  their  size.  Chinese  craft  are  modeled 
after  the  water-fowl,  not  after  the  fish,  and  can 
traverse  very  shallow  water.  Some  varieties  of 
specially  constructed  double-enders  carry  sur- 
prising loads,  while  drawing  only  a  few  inches  of 
water.  The  sails  of  cotton  or  of  matting  hang 
loosely  to  huge  masts,  and  being  stiffened  with 
bamboo  poles  appear  cumbrous  and  clumsy,  yet 


A  General  View  of  China 


with  these  the  boatmen  can  sail  very  close  to  the 
wind,  and  in  general  they  manage  their  boats 
with  a  skill  elsewhere  unsurpassed.  With  a  few 
minutes'  work  the  mast  may  be  removed  and  laid 


CBMORQA/^s 


i  Ivl  O  N  G  0  L 


TURKESTAW 


/•••.YUnnap         C     C    '^  '■■■j^l    -O 

yun-nanZ      ''"'"■•■   '''   ' 

^^jTVj        TONG^KINC  y 

'  '   --—""'  -        '  ^TRANSPORTATION  MAP 


^^    FRENCH 
A^  [china' 


of 
To/ij-JCiflj 


Cities  rmned  have  5C.C00  orDorefeputoim 
Principal  Rivers 
Grand  Canal 


Railway lines.built  1.1.  .  . 
•*  projected  ■ 


flat,  as  in  case  of  head  winds,  to  economize  re- 
sistance, or  in  passing  under  bridges. 

In  striking  contrast  to  the  number  and  the  im-   Lakes 
portance  of  its  rivers,  are  the  fewness  and  the 


8  The  Uplift  of  China 

unimportance  of  China's  lakes,  of  which  those 
best  known  are  the  P'o-yang,  and  the  Tung-t'ing, 
each  of  them  shallow,  and  each  highly  untrust- 
worthy at  certain  stages  of  water. 
The  Great       The  Great  Plain  extends   from  the  Yang-tzii 


Plain 


to 


River  to  the  mountains  which  divide  Chih-li 
from  Shan-hsi  and  Manchuria,  and  supports  a 
population  estimated  at  more  than  a  hundred 
millions,  reminding  one  in  density  of  inhabitants 
of  the  province  of  Bengal.  It  is  largely  alluvial  in 
its  origin.  In  many  wide  regions  incalculable 
harm  has  been  done  by  the  devastations  of  the 
rivers  which  the  Chinese  have  not  been  able  to 
control.  Flooding  is  often  followed  by  the  ap- 
pearance of  a  nitrous  efflorescence,  injurious,  and 
often  fatal  to  the  growth  of  crops. 

The  Loess       'p^g  locss  soil  occurs  mainly  in  an  extensive 
Soil  -' 

region  of  which  the  province  of  Shan-hsi  is  the 
center.  It  consists  of  a  peculiar  brownish  earth 
penetrated  with  minute  porous  tubes  running 
from  above  downward,  which  by  capillary  attrac- 
tion, when  there  is  sufficient  water,  draw  up 
moisture  from  below.  At  other  times  drought  and 
famine  are  synonymous  terms.  These  deposits 
are  now  considered  to  have  been  formed  by  age- 
long dust-storms.  The  terraces  of  the  loess 
country  are  one  of  the  sights  of  China,  as  are  the 
caves  dug  in  this  soil  for  dwellings,  which,  though 
damp,  dark,  and  smoky,  serve  as  homes  for  great 
numbers  of  the  poor.     This  soil  with  adequate 


A  General  View  of  China  9 

rain  is  naturally  rich  without  fertilization.  Tlie 
loess  deposits,  owing  to  the  frequent  and  immense 
fissures,  are  a  great  obstruction  to  travel,  and  are 
proving  a  difficult  problem  for  the  builders  of 
railways. 

The  Japan  Current,  prevented  by  outlying  is-  The  ciimate 
lands  from  reaching  the  shore,  has  less  efifect 
upon  China  than  has  the  Gulf  Stream  on  North 
America.  As  Dr.  Williams  mentions,  "  the  aver- 
age temperature  of  the  whole  empire  is  lower  than 
that  of  any  other  country  in  the  same  latitude, 
and  the  coast  is  subject  to  the  same  extremes  as 
the  Atlantic  States.  Canton  is  the  coldest  place 
on  the  globe  in  its  latitude,  and  the  only  place 
within  the  tropics  where  snow  falls  near  the  sea- 
shore." While  the  climate  is  in  general  much 
more  regular  in  its  periodicity  than  that  of  the 
United  States,  it  varies  greatly  in  a  series  of 
years.  At  Peking  the  thermometer  ranges  from 
zero  (Fahrenheit)  to  above  lOO  degrees,  yet  the 
cold  is  complained  of  as  more  penetrating  than  in 
much  higher  latitudes,  although  the  winters  are 
dry.  In  the  warmer  months,  southern  and  cen- 
tral China  are  oppressively  hot,  and,  as  in  India, 
the  night  often  gives  little  relief,  while,  in  the 
northern  provinces,  this  is  not  usually  the  case. 
Ssu-ch'uan  is  largely  damp  and  steamy  in  sum- 
mer, the  number  of  clear  days  being  few  when 
compared  with  the  north.  In  northern  China 
there  are  peculiar  electrical  conditions  which  af- 


lo  The  Uplift  of  China 

feet  unfavorably  the  nervous  system  of  many  for- 
eigners. 
Rainfall  The  so-called  rainy  season  in  China  is  to  a  con- 
siderable extent  dependent  upon  the  southwest 
monsoon.  The  amount  of  the  rainfall  varies 
from  70  inches  in  Canton,  to  36  in  Shanghai,  and 
16  in  Chih-li,  which  are  the  averages  of  several 
annual  observations,  but  the  variations  in  succes- 
sive \ears  are  marked.  On  the  Great  Plain  three 
fourths  of  the  rain  generally  falls  during  July 
and  August.  In  that  region  the  spring  rains 
are  generally  scanty  and  often  almost  absent. 
That  this  is  no  new  circumstance  is  indicated  by 
the  ancient  adage  that  "  Rain  in  spring  is  as  pre- 
cious as  oil."  Among  the  many  reforms  needed 
in  China  a  redistribution  of  the  rainfall  is  one  of 
the  most  urgent — a  much  larger  supply  in  spring 
and  in  the  late  autumn,  and  much  less  in  summer. 
Typhoons  The  coast  of  China  is  liable  to  terrible  typhoons, 
one  of  the  most  terrific  of  wdiich  occurred  in 
September,  1906,  in  Hongkong,  almost  without 
w^arning,  resulting  in  the  loss  of  many  thousand 
lives,  in  the  wrecking  of  steam  vessels  of  all 
sorts  and  sizes,  and  involving  a  loss  estimated 
at  five  million  dollars,  all  in  the  space  of  less  than 
two  hours.  The  destructive  land  tornadoes  so 
common  in  the  United  States,  appear  to  be  al- 
most or  quite  unknown  in  China. 
Diseases  Epidemic  diseases,  while  common  in  China, 
are  much  less  fatal  than  in  India.      At  intervals 


A  General  View  of  China  ii 

Asiatic  cholera  commits  fearful  ravages  which 
are  practically  unchecked.  Small-pox,  diphtheria, 
and  some  other  diseases  may  be  said  to  be  both 
endemic  and  epidemic,  never  wholly  absent,  and 
not  infrequently  recurring  with  extreme  violence. 
The  bubonic  plague  has  firmly  rooted  itself  in  the 
southeastern  part  of  China,  and  in  Hongkong, 
and  the  percentage  of  mortality,  largely  although 
not  excfusively  among  the  Chinese,  is  in  this  time 
of  enlightenment  unprecedented.  Tubercular 
affections  are  perhaps  the  most  fatal  to  the 
Chinese.  Many  of  the  foregoing  diseases  are 
entirely  preventable,  the  high  death-rate  being 
due  to  the  dense  population,  and  to  the  equally 
dense  ignorance  of  sanitary  laws,  as  well  as  to 
complete  indifference  to  them  when  pointed  out. 
Yet  foreigners  in  China  are  probably  as  health- 
ful as  in  their  native  lands,  with  similar  climatic 
conditions.  It  may  be  mentioned  incidentally  that 
in  the  early  part  of  1903  there  were  seven  men 
still  engaged  in  active  missionary  service  in 
China  who  arrived  in  the  '  fifties.' 

The  mineral  resources  of  China  appear  to  be  Mineral 
practically  inexhaustible,  and  are  as  yet  virtually 
untouched.  Coal  and  iron,  twin  pillars  of  mod- 
ern industry,  exist  in  quantities  elsewhere  un- 
surpassed. The  coal-bearing  areas  alone  have 
been  estimated  at  419,000  square  miles,  a  terri- 
tory larger  by  some  13,000  square  miles  than 
that  of  all  New  England,  together  with  all  the 


Resources 


12 


Tlie  Uplift  of  China 


states  bordering  on  the  Atlantic  coast  from  New 
York  to  Florida.  Every  traveler  through  Shan- 
hsi  is  struck  with  the  evidence  not  only  of  over- 
whelming riches  of  coal  and  iron,  but  of  many 
other  minerals,  including  almost  all  which  are  of 


economic  importance.  It  is  a  remarkable  fact  that 
instead  of  being  limited  as  in  the  United  States  to 
a  few  favored  districts,  the  coal  measures  of 
China  are  found  all  over  the  empire  and  in  every 
province.     Pure  magnetic  iron  ore  is  produced 


A  General  View  of  China  13 

in  the  greatest  abundance.  Some  of  the  mines 
furnish  a  grade  of  coal  quite  equal  to  the  best 
Pennsylvania  anthracite.  "  The  mineral  wealth 
of  Yiin-nan  alone  is  something  enormous  and  al- 
most inexhaustible,  .  .  .  Rubies  and  sapphires, 
garnets  and  topazes,  amethysts  and  jade,  abound 
in  the  western  prefectures ;  gold,  silver,  platinum, 
nickel,  copper,  tin,  lead,  zinc,  iron,  coal,  and  salt 
also  abound.  Copper  is  especially  abundant ;  its 
ores  are  of  excellent  quality  and  have  been 
worked  for  ages  in  over  one  thousand  places."  * 
Gold  has  also  been  found  in  paying  quantities  in 
the  sands  and  alluvial  deposits  of  Mongolia. 
Salt  has  always  been  a  government  monopoly. 
It  is  produced  not  only  by  evaporation  from  sea- 
water,  but  from  natural  deposits,  and  in  Ssu- 
ch'uan  from  brine  brought  up  from  deep  wells. 
That  this  vast  potential  wealth  soon  to  be  made 
available,  has  been  hitherto  useless,  is  chiefly  due 
to  three  causes:  profound  ignorance  of  geology 
and  of  chemistry,  invincible  superstitions  about 
geomancy,  feng-slmi^  and  official  exactions  espe- 
cially in  mining  the  precious  metals. 

China  is  perhaps  the  only  country  in  the  world  Agriculture 
which  in  the  past  has  been  entirely  capable  of 

^  Little,   The  Far  East,   126. 

2  The  belief  held  by  the  Chinese  in  relation  to  the  spirits 
or  genii  that  rule  over  winds  and  waters,  especially  running 
streams  and  subterranean  waters.  This  doctrine  is  universal 
and  inveterate  among  the  Chinese,  and,  in  great  measure, 
prompts  their  hostility  to  railroads  and  telegraphs,  since  they 
believe  that  such  structures  anger  the  spirits  of  the  air  and 
waters,  and  consequently  cause  floods  and  typhoons. 


14  The  Uplift  of  China 

supplying  its  own  wants.      Its  inhabitants,  origi- 
nally pastoral,  early  became  agricultural,  and  they 
devoted  themselves  to  tillage  with  an  assiduity 
and  a  success  elsewhere  unequaled.     Their  farm- 
ing is  frequently  characterized  rather  as  garden- 
ing.    They  are  a  race  of  irrigators.     They  under- 
stand the  rotation  of  crops,  and  in  a  crude  way 
something  of  the  qualities  of  soils.      Ages  ago 
they  learned  to  apply  fertilizers  with  a  fidelity  and 
a  patience  without  which  they  would  long  since 
have  been  unable  to  support  so  great  a  population. 
The  country  is  unusually  fertile.      The  extensive 
province  of  Ssu-ch'uan,  for  example,  has  a  salu- 
brious climate,   ranging  from  the  temperate   to 
the  subtropical.     Its  soil  is  rich  and  most  pro- 
ducts yield  three  or  four  crops  annually.     Wheat, 
barley,  maize,  millet,  peas,  and  beans  are  culti- 
vated in  the  north,  while  rice,  sugar,  indigo,  cot- 
ton, opium,  tea,  and  silk  are  produced  in  the  south. 
Currency       The  Only  currcucy  of  China  until  recently  has 
been  the  brass  cash  with  a  square  hole  for  string- 
ing, the  size  varying  from  an  American  five  cent 
silver  piece  up  to  a  diameter  of  more  than  an 
inch.     These  last  were  for  the  most  part  issued 
one  hundred  or  two  hundred  years  ago.    It  is  not 
uncommon  to  meet  with  coins  in  daily  use  which 
were   minted   in   the   T'ang  dynasty,   perhaps   a 
thousand  years  ago.    A  single  cash  represents  the 
smallest  unit  of  value,  ranging  from  one-fifteenth 
to  one-twentieth  of  an  American  cent.    Silver,  in 


A  General  View  of  China  15 

the  form  of  bulHon  weighing  fifty  ounces  (taels), 
more  or  less,  or  in  lumps  of  ten  ounces  or  less, 
still  forms  the  medium  of  the  greater  part  of 
Chinese  exchange,  but  there  is  a  system  of  banks, 
by  drafts  on  which  money  may  be  transferred 
from  place  to  place.  The  tael  is  divided  deci- 
mally, as  are  all  Chinese  weights  and  measures, 
with  the  exception  of  the  catty  (equal  to  one  and 
one-third  pounds),  which  as  a  rule  contains  16 
ounces,  though  the  number  varies  up  to  28  ounces. 

The  standards  of  weight  are  never  the  same   Varying 

/        1  1  -  1  \  11         Standards 

m  any  two  places  (unless  by  accident),  and  the 
same  place  may  have  an  indefinite  number  of  sil- 
ver or  other  weights,  making  the  losses  in  buying 
and  selling  alike  serious  and  inevitable.  Within 
the  past  few  years  the  various  provincial  mints 
have  been  pouring  forth  so-called  "  ten  cash " 
pieces  (worth  in  reality  only  from  two  and  one 
half  to  six  of  the  old  cash)  at  the  estimated  rate 
of  between  one  and  two  billions  every  year. 
The  people  would  only  take  them  on  condition 
that  they  were  available  for  the  payment  of 
taxes.  When  at  a  later  period  this  was  for- 
bidden, a  financial  crisis  ensued,  prices  rose,  and 
much  distress  ensued.  The  central  government 
is  now  taking  over  all  the  provincial  mints,  but 
there  is  still  no  assurance  of  a  uniform  copper  or 
silver  currency  for  the  whole  empire. 

In  view  of  its  immense  resources  the  question   Wealth 
is  natural :    Is  China  a  rich  countrv  ?    It  contains 


l6  The  Uplift  of  China 

almost  illimitable  possibilities,  yet  the  people 
taken  as  a  whole  are  poor.  So  fierce  and  so  con- 
tinuous is  the  struggle  for  mere  existence  that  it 
is  natural  that  whatever  once  for  all  puts  an  end 
to  it,  should  be  regarded  as  divine.  In  many  parts 
of  China  the  god  of  wealth  is  the  most  popular 
divinity.  In  the  triad  which  sums  up  all  that  man 
can  ask  or  hope  for,  wealth,  official  emoluments, 
and  old  age,  the  place  of  honor  is  given  to  the 
most  important,  without  which  the  others  would 
be  barren.  With  the  exception  of  the  purchase 
of  land,  the  supply  of  which  is  limited,  there  are 
few  safe  investments.  In  every  business  the 
risks  are  great.  Interest  on  loans  varies  from  24 
to  36  per  cent,  or  even  more. 
Introduction       j^  yiew  of  the  Wealth  of  China  and  the  poverty 

of  Forestry  ^  •' 

d  Grazing  of  its  inhabitants,  the  question  naturally  arises, 
what  are  the  causes,  and  what  improvements  can 
be  inaugurated  to  ameliorate  conditions.  The 
wasteful  habits  of  the  people,  especially  in  the 
north  of  China,  have  resulted  in  the  entire  oblit- 
eration of  the  forests,  so  that  the  lack  of  wood  not 
only  for  fuel  but  for  economic  purposes  is 
severely  felt.  Deforestation  of  large  areas  has 
also  reacted  on  the  climate,  causing  long  periods 
of  drought.  True  to  the  instinct  of  economy 
among  the  people,  they  have  not  hesitated  to  grub 
the  roots  of  plants  and  grass,  as  a  substitute  for 
firewood,  and  have  in  this  manner  denuded  the 
soil.      The  surface  of  the  soil  thus  deprived  of 


an 


A  General  View  of  China  17 

Its  natural  protection  is  exposed  to  the  dust- 
storms  which  occur  several  times  annually.  One 
of  these  dust-storms  it  has  been  calculated  bears 
out  to  sea  several  million  tons  of  fine  loess  soil. 
By  the  irttroduction  of  scientific  agriculture  for 
soils  and  for  seeds,  the  improvement  of  old 
plants  and  the  introduction  of  new  ones,  the  en- 
couragement of  cattle  raising  and  the  afforesta- 
tion of  barren  mountains,  the  soil  would  be  pro- 
tected and  the  climate  moderated  so  that  vast 
sections  would  be  reclaimed  and  China's  re- 
sources marvelously  increased. 

As  has  already  been  suggested,  the  floods  E^^^-neerlnE 
along  the  Yellow  River  are  frequent  and  are  al-  ^eihods 
ways  fraught  with  widespread  destruction.  The 
weak  attempts  of  the  Chinese  to  curb  the  course 
of  the  rivers  have  availed  nothing.  This  is  due  to 
a  lack  of  engineering  skill  and  the  dishonest 
peculations  of  the  mandarins  supervising  the 
work.  While  the  Chinese  are  pioneers  in  irriga- 
tion and  have  extended  their  system,  yet  there 
is  urgent  need  for  the  deepening  and  broadening 
of  the  countless  artificial  waterways,  the  employ- 
ing of  modern  engineering  methods  to  remove 
rapids  and  other  obstructions  to  navigation,  and 
the  construction  of  reservoirs  to  control  the  flood 
waters  of  the  great  rivers.  These  and  other  in- 
novations will  make  a  new  physical  China,  put 
an  end  to  famines,  and  enable  the  country  to  sup- 


i8  The  Uplift  of  China 

port  much  more  than  its  present  population  with 
far  less  clifificulty  than  is  now  felt. 
Industrial        It   is    iiot   at   all    improbable   that    China   can 

Progress 

double  both  her  population  and  her  products.  At 
any  rate,  the  development  of  her  immense 
natural  resources  has  not  as  yet  seriously  been 
touched  and  ''  commercial  and  industrial  changes 
are  but  beginning.  With  only  three  thousand 
miles  of  Chinese  railway/  experience  since  1900 
has  shown  the  most  conservative  Chinese  that 
here  is  an  Aladdin's  lamp  which  they  have  but 
to  rub  to  produce  a  wealth  beyond  the  dreams 
of  even  Oriental  avarice.  The  line  from  Peking 
to  Niu-ch'uang  is  supposed,  during  the  year 
1905,  to  have  netted  the  Chinese  government 
between  $300,000  and  $400,000  (silver")  per 
month.  Is  it  strange  that  Chinese  geomancy 
(feng-shui)  practically  disappears  as  an  inhibi- 
tory force,  and  that  the  dreaded  earth-dragon 
crawls  down  a  little  deeper  to  be  out  of  the  way  of 
the  rumble  of  trains  and  the  piercing  of  mining 
shafts?  The  new  industrial  China  will  involve 
one  of  the  mightiest  transformations  in  the  his- 
tory of  mankind, — hundreds  of  millions  of  sturdy 
agriculturists  metamorphosed  into  manufacturers. 
The   great   plain   of   China   produces   unlimited 

1  This  is  the  railway  mikage  in  operation  C1907);  while  the 
total,— in  operation,  under  construction,  and  projected,  including 
the  railroads  built  under  the  Manchurian  concession, — approxi- 
mates   nine   thousand    miles. 

^  The  Mexican  silver  dollar,  used  extensively  in  the  Orient, 
and  having  a  value  of  about  fifty  cents. 


A  General  View  of  China  19 

cotton.  Its  teeming  population  are  all  potential 
agents  by  which  steam  and  electricity  will  revo- 
lutionize the  emipire  of  the  East.  The  city  of 
Hank'ou,  on  the  Yang-tzu  River,  is  probably 
destined  to  become  one  of  the  greatest  manu- 
facturing centers  of  the  world.  Shanghai  is 
rapidly  becoming  the  commercial  metropolis  of 
the  empire,  much  as  is  New  York  that  of  the 
United  States.  To  control  this  unprecedented 
development,  and  to  have  a  share  in  its  poten- 
tialities, is  the  ambition  of  every  trading 
country."  * 

The  theater  of  commercial  and  political  activ-  ^l%"l°J 
ity  in  this  century  is  the  Pacific  Ocean.  Situated 
in  closest  proximity  to  one  half  of  the  world's 
population,  China  is  destined  to  play  a  leading 
part  in  the  concert  of  the  nations.  With  her 
two  thousand  miles  of  coast-line  facing  the 
Pacific ;  with  a  people  equal  to  if  not  superior 
to  the  Anglo-Saxons  in  industry,  economy,  and 
perseverance ;  with  millions  of  cheap  laborers  and 
almost  unlimited  raw  material ;  with  improved 
methods  of  agriculture  and  the  introduction  of 
modern  machinery  in  mining  and  manufactur- 
ing; with  the  expansion  of  navigation  and  the 
extension  of  roads  and  railroads ;  with  the  estab- 
lishment of  a  staple  monetary  system  and  com- 
mercial confidence ;  with  the  peopling  and  de- 
velopment of  the  vast  hinterland  of  Manchuria, 

^  The  Outlook,  March  24,  1906,  page  704. 


20  The  Uplift  of  China 

Mongolia,  Tibet,  and  Turkestan,  is  it  not  reason- 
able to  suppose  that  when  the  strongest  race  in 
the  Orient  is  awakened,  the  mastery  of  the 
Pacific  commercially  and  politically  will  be  in 
the  hands  of  the  Chinese? 
Opportunity       China  has  long  been  a  commercial  field  coveted 

of  Christianity  ^ 

by  great  powers.  The  greed  of  Western  nations 
has  by  degrees  thrust  open  her  doors,  China  is 
open!  But  who  shall  enter, — Occidental  civili- 
zation with  her  vices  and  materialism? — or  the 
Church  with  her  message  of  life  and  salvation? 
In  this  strategic  period  of  transformation,  shall 
not  Christianity  outstrip  all  other  competitors  in 
the  uplift  of  China? 


A  General  View  of  China  21 

SUGGESTIONS   FOR  USING  THE  QUESTIONS. 

Most  of  these  questions  are  thought  questions.  That 
is,  they  require  for  their  answers  some  original  think- 
ing. This  form  of  question  has  been  chosen  for  in- 
sertion in  the  text-book  (i)  because  questions  which 
constitute  a  mere  memory  test  of  the  facts  of  the  text 
can  easily  be  constructed  by  any  leader  or  member  who 
makes  an  outline  of  the  principal  facts,  and  (2)  be- 
cause mere  memory  questions,  although  they  have 
their  uses,  yield  far  less  than  thought  questions  either 
in  mental  development  or  in  permanent  impression. 
In  some  cases  complete  answers  will  be  found  in  the 
text-book ;  usually  statements  that  will  serve  as  a  basis 
for  inference ;  but  ;.  few  questions  appeal  solely  to  the 
general  knowledge  and  common  sense  of  the  student. 
The  greatest  sources  of  inspiration  and  growth  will  be, 
not  what  the  text-book  adds  to  the  student,  but  what 
the  student  adds  to  the  text-book;  the  former  is  only 
a  means  to  the  latter. 

In  using  these  questions,  therefore,  let  the  leader 
first  gather  from  the  chapter  or  from  previous  chapters 
all  that  relates  to  the  subject.  It  will  be  found  profit- 
able to  jot  down  this  material  so  that  it  will  be  all 
under  the  eye  at  once;  then  think,  using  freely  all  the 
knowledge,  mental  power,  and  reference  books  avail- 
able. For  the  sake  of  definiteness,  conclusions  should 
be  written  out.  It  is  not  supposed  that  the  average 
leader  will  be  able  to  answer  all  these  questions  satis- 
factorily; otherwise,  there  would  be  little  left  for  the 
class  session.  The  main  purpose  of  the  session  is  to 
compare  imperfect  results  and  arrive  at  greatei  "om- 
pleteness  by  comparison  and  discussion. 

It  is  not  supposed  that  the  entire  list  of  questions 
will  be  used  in  any  one  case,  especially  when  the  ses- 
sions last  only  an  hour.     The  length  of  the  session,  the 


22  The  Uplift  of  China 

maturity  of  the  class,  and  the  taste  of  the  leader  will  all 
influence  the  selection  that  will  be  mace.  In  many 
cases  the  greatest  value  of  these  questions  will  be  to 
suggest  others  that  will  be  better.  Those  marked  * 
require  more  mature  thought  and  should  be  made  the 
basis  of  discussion. 

There  has  been  no  attempt  to  follow  the  order  of 
paragraphs  in  the  text-book  in  more  than  a  general 
way. 

QUESTIONS  ON  CHAPTER  I 

Aim  :  In  View  of  her  Resources  and  Probable 
Future,  to  Determine  the  Importance  of  China's 
Evangelization 

I.     The  Natural  Resources  of  China. 

I.  If  you  had  to  live  in  Asia,  in  what  zone  would 
you  choose  to  live? 

".  ,In  which  of  the  five  zones  of  tl:^  earth  are  the 
present   world   powers  located  ? 

3.  Has  location  anything  to  do  with  their  prom- 
inence? 

4.  How  does  the  latitude  of  China  compare  with 
that  of  the  United  States? 

5.  Could  you  choose  in  Asia  a  more  favorable 
latitude  than  China  possesses? 

6.  What  is  the  advantage,  especially  in  Asia,  of 
having  a  position  on  the  seacoast? 

7.  Of  what  advantage  is  it  for  a  country  to  ex- 
tend over  several  degrees  of  latitude? 

8.  Compare  the  area  and  population  of  Ssu-ch'uan 
province  with  that  of  France. 

9.  Compare  the  area  and  population  of  Shan- 
tung province  with  that  of  Illinois. 

TO.     Compare  the  area  and  population  of  the  eigh- 
teen provinces  with  that  of  the  United  States. 


A  General  Mew  of  China  23 

11.  Construct  a  chart  that  shall  present  the  vast- 
ness  of  the  population  of  China  ni  tiie  most 
striking  way  possible. 

12.  How  does  the  coast-line  of  China  compare 
with  that  of  the  United  States.  (Consult 
map.) 

13.  What  signs  of  appreciation  of  the  value  of 
China's  harbors  have  been  shown  by  European 
powers? 

14.  What  other  waterways  in  the  world  compare 
in  navigability  with  the  Yang-tzii? 

15.  How  do  these  compare  in  the  extent  of  popu- 
lation which  they  serve? 

16.  For  climatic  reasons  would  you  care  to  live 
farther  north  in  Asia  than  the  northern  bound- 
ary of  China? 

'7.     Would  you  care  to  live  farther  south  than  the 

southern  boundary? 
[8.     What  quality  of  soil  is  usually  found  in  great 

river  basins? 

19.  What  other  soil  in  China  is  of  special  fertility? 

20.  How  do  the  mineral  deposit?  of  China  com- 
pare with  those  of  any  other  country  you 
know  ? 

11.     Hindrances    to    Economic   Progre'"    that     jtay    bf 
Removed. 

1.  Why  does  not  the  mere  possession  of  such  a 
favorable  location  and  such  immense  resources 
make  China  at  present  a  rich  country  ? 

2.  In  what  ways  will  the  introduction  of  rail- 
roads affect  the  wealth  of  the  country? 

3.  Which  population  may  safely  become  more 
dense,  an  agricultural  or  a  manufacturing  doo- 
ulation  ? 


24  The  Uplift  of  China 

4.     What  will  be  the  effect  on  China  of  the  intro- 
duction of  manufactures? 

5.*  Examine  carefully  Chapter  I  to  see  what 
recommendations  you  should  make  if  you  were 
appointed  forestry  commissioner  of  China. 

6.*  What  do  you  think  could  be  accomplished  by 
energetic  measures  along  this  line? 

7.*  What  should  you  recommend  if  you  were 
commissioner  of  irrigation? 

8.*  What  should  you  hope  to  accomplish  by  this? 

9.*  What  effect  would  the  evangelization  of  China 
have  upon  her  economic  condition? 

III.     China's  Probable  Future. 

1.  How  does  China  rank  among  the  nations  of 
the  earth  in  potential  resources? 

2.  Which  will  probably  grow  more  rapidly  in  the 
next  fifty  years,  the  numbers  of  the  population 
of  the  United  States,  or  the  general  intelligence 
of  the  population  of  China? 

3.  Which  population  will  be  the  more  valuable 
economically  at  the  end  of  that  time? 

4.  What  effect  will  the  development  of  China's 
natural  resources  have  upon  the  standard  of 
living  and  general  intelligence  of  the  people? 

5.  How  will  China  rank  among  the  nations  of 
the  earth  when  this  material  development  is 
realized? 

6.  Is  this  development  likely  to  be  long  delayed? 
7.*  What  will  be  China's  influence  in  the  world  if 

she  remain  unevangelized  ? 
8.     What  is  the  greatest  problem  of  the  twentieth 
century  before  the  Church? 


A  General  View  of  China  25 

References*  for  Advanced  Study — Chapter  I 

I.  Agriculture. 

Ball :  Things  Chinese,  13-26. 

Bard :  Chinese  Life  in  Town  and  Country,  XVII. 

Beach :  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  10. 

Denby:  China  and  Her  People,  Vol.  i,  X. 

Douglas :  Histary  of  China,  VI. 

Gorst :  China,  VII. 

Gray:  China,  XXIII,  XXIV. 

II.  Mineral  Resources. 

Ball :  Things  Chinese,  307-312. 

Bard :  Chinese  Life  in  Town  and  Country,  157,  158. 

Beach :  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  10. 

Colquhoun :  China  in  Transformation,  58-68. 

Gorst :  China,  II. 

Jernigan :  China  in  Law  and  Commerce,  330,  337, 

341,  356,  387,  391,  392. 

Parker:  China,  153-155. 

Keltie:  Statesman's    Year-Book    (1906)    768. 

III.  Climate. 

Ball :  Things   Chinese,   173-177. 
Beach :  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  9,  10. 
Brown :  New  Forces  in  Old  China,  18,  84. 
Nevius :  China  and  the  Chinese,  28,  29. 

IV.  Commerce. 

Brown:  New  Forces  in  Old  China,  40,  loi,  109,  117, 
121,   126,  136,  305. 

Colquhoun :  China    in   Transformation,   VI. 
,  Denby :  China  and  Her  People,  Vol.  2,  II,  III,  IV. 

^  The  references  at  the  end  of  each  chapter  have  been  selected 
as  widely  as  possible  to  meet  the  needs  of  all  classes.  Those 
recommended  in  the  "  Suggestions  to  Leaders  for  the  Class 
Session"  are  largely  chosen  from  the  books  in  the  Special  Reference 
Library  on  CViina. 


26  The  Uplift  of  China 

Parker:  China,  VIT. 

Wildman :  China's  Open  Door,  XI. 

V.     The  Future  of  China. 

Brown:  New  Forces  in  Old  China,  VIII,  IX,  XIII. 

Denby:  China  and  Her  People,  Vol.  2,  XVI.  XVII. 

Millard:  The   New   Far  East,   XV,   XVI,   XVII. 

Norman :  The    Peoples    and    Policies    of    the    Far 

East,  XVIII,  XX. 

Weaie :  The   Reshaping   of  the   Far   East,   Vol.   2 

XXXV. 


GREAT  RACE  WITH  A  GREAT 
INHERITANCE 


27 


When  Moses  led  the  Israelites  through  the  wilderness, 
Chinese  laws  and  literature  and  Chinese  religious 
knowledge  excelled  that  of  Egypt.  A  hundred  years 
before  the  north  wind  rippled  over  the  harp  of  David, 
Wung  Wang,  an  emperor  of  China,  composed  classics 
which  are  committed  to  memory  at  this  day  by  every 
advanced  scholar  of  the  empire.  While  Homer  was 
composing  and  singing  the  Iliad,  China's  blind  min- 
strels were  celebrating  her  ancient  heroes,  whose  tombs 
had  already  been  with  them  through  nearly  thirteen 
centuries.  Her  literature  was  fully  developed  before 
England  was  invaded  by  the  Norman  conquerors.  The 
Chinese  invented  firearms  as  early  as  the  reign  of  Eng- 
land's first  Edward,  and  the  art  of  printing  five  hundred 
years  before  Caxton  was  born.  They  made  paper  A.  D. 
150,  and  gunpowder  about  the  commencement  of  the 
Christian  era.  A  thousand  years  ago  the  forefathers  of 
the  present  Chinese  sold  silks  to  the  Romans,  and 
dressed  in  these  fabrics  when  the  inhabitants  of  the 
British  Isles  wore  coats  of  blue  paint  and  fished  in 
willow  canoes.  Her  great  wall  was  built  two  hundred 
and  twenty  years  before  Christ  was  born  at  Bethlehem, 
and  contains  material  enough  to  build  a  wall  five  or  six 
feet  high  around  the  globe. 

— J.  T  Gracey. 


I 


II 


A  GREAT  RACE  WITH  A  GREAT 
INHERITANCE 

T  is  a  popular  Chinese  proverb  that  antiquity  Family"* 
and  modern  times  are  aHke,  and  that  AU- 
under-Heaven  (China)  are  one  family, — a  saying 
which  may  be  regarded  as  an  epitome  of  her  his- 
tory. "  No  other  nation,"  says  one  of  the  most 
recent  writers  upon  China,  "  with  which  the  world 
is  acquainted  has  been  so  constantly  true  to  itself ; 
no  other  nation  has  preserved  its  type  so  unal- 
tered; no  other  nation  has  developed  a  civiliza- 
tion so  completely  independent  of  any  extraneous 
influences ;  no  other  nation  has  elaborated  its 
own  ideals  in  such  absolute  segregation  from 
alien  thought ;  no  other  nation  has  preserved  the 
long  stream  of  its  literature  so  entirely  free  from 
foreign  affluents ;  no  other  nation  ha-s  ever 
reached  a  moral  and  national  eletation  compara- 
tively so  high  above  the  heads  of  contemporary 
states." ' 

Chinese  historians  begin  their  legendary  his-   Hlafory** 
tory  at  a  period  about  thirty  centuries  before  the 
Christian  era,  but  where  it  ends  and  where  solid 

^  Brinkley,  Oriental   Series:     Japan  and  China. 

29 


30  The  Uplift  of  China 

footing  begins  is  in  the  minds  of  Western  schol- 
ars quite  unsettled,  some  deciding  upon  2300  to 
2000  years  B.  C,  others  selecting  the  beginning 
of  the  Chou  dynasty,  1122  B.  C,  and  still  others  a 
later  date.  The  important  fact  is  that,  thirty- 
five,  forty,  or  perhaps  even  forty-five  centuries 
ago,  the  institutions  of  the  Chinese  people,  their 
language,  arts,  government,  and  religion,  had  be- 
gun to  develop  on  lines  from  which  no  depar- 
ture has  ever  been  made, 
inflnence  of       Coufucius  was  born  in  the  Chou  dynasty,  B.  C. 

Confucjus  _  .  J  >  ^• 

551,  and  with  his  face  set  toward  the  even  then 
immeasurable  past,  lamented  the  good  old  times 
of  Yao  and  Shun,  from  fifteen  hundred  to  two 
thousand  years  before  him,  and  the  Chinese  peo- 
ple, following  his  lead,  have  continued  lamenting 
them  down  to  the  present  time. 
A  Continuous  YoT  a  studcut  of  the  outline  of  China's  develop- 
ment  to  burden  his  memory  with  the  names  of 
monarchs  and  the  dates  of  dynasties  is  wholly 
unnecessar}'.  But  it  is  essential  to  gain  a  dis- 
tinct impression  of  the  fact  that,  from  mythical, 
semi-mythical,  semi-historical,  and  historical 
times,  the  evolution  of  China  and  the  Chinese 
has  been  continuous  and  uninterrupted. 
"^Em^eror  Asidc  from  her  great  sages,  the  name  which 
perhaps  most  Occidentals  are  disposed  to  place 
first  in  importance  is  that  of  Shih  Huang-ti,  the 
self-styled  First  Emperor,  who  not  only  built 
the  Great  Wall,  abolished  feudalism,  and  unified 


A  Great  Race  and  Inheritance  31  ! 

the  empire,  but  out  of  vanity  ordered  the  com- 
plete  destruction   of   most   of   the    hterature   of  ! 
China,  the  more  important  parts  of  which  were 
afterward   recovered.     Dr.   Williams   terms  him                               j 
"  the  Napoleon  of  China — one  of  those  extra-  ! 
ordinary  men  who  turn  the  course  of  events  and 
give  an  impress  to  subsequent  ages,"  but  Chinese 
historians  detest  his  name  and  his  acts.  '.. 

The  Han  dynasty    (B.  C.  202-A.   D.  221)    is   Han  Dynasty  I 

of  special  interest  because  the  northern  Chinese 
still  style  themselves  "  Sons  of  Han,"  because 
in  it  the  competitive  system  of  examinations  had  j 

its  rise,  and  because  its  emperors  "  developed 
literature,  commerce,  arts,  and  good  government 
to  a  degree  unknown  before  anywhere  in  Asia." 

The  T'ang  dvnastv   (618-007)   marks  another  J^^  T'ang 

'^        •  •       ^  ^    /  /  Dynasty 

of   the    high-water   periods   of   Chinese   history,  I 

when   China   "  was   probably  the   most  civilized  ' 

country  on  earth,"  an  era  of  schools  and  liter- 
ary examinations,  of  the  cultivation  of  poetry, 
of  the  incorporation  of  the  inhabitants  of  the 
southern  coast  (w^ho  still  call  themselves  '  Sons 
of  T'ang')    into  the  m^ain  body  of  the  people,  , 

and  of  the  extension  of  the  empire  to  the  banks  I 

of  the  Caspian  Sea.  | 

In    the    Sung   dynasty    (960-1127)    lived    the   Sung  Dynasty 
famous  historian  Ssu-ma  Kuang,  a  great  socialist  | 

minister   of   state   named   Wang  An-shih    (who  \ 

anticipated   many  modern   communistic   theories  ] 

and  mcidentally  nearly  ruined  the  empire),  and 


32  The  Uplift  of  China 

Chu  Hsi,  the  acute  and  profound  commentator 
on  the  classics,  whose  interpretations  have  con- 
tinued the  standard  of  orthodoxy  down  to  the 
present  time. 
Yiian  and       Jn    the    Yiian,    the    first    foreisfn    (Monsrol) 

Mtng  o  \  o       / 

Dynasties  dynasty  (1280-1368),  under  the  great  Kublai 
Khan,  Marco  Polo  made  his  memorable  visit  to 
Cathay.  The  Mongol  dynasty  was  short-lived, 
and  was  replaced  by  the  Chinese  Ming  dynasty 
(1368-1644),  during  which  time  European  ships 
first  visited  Chinese  waters,  the  empire  being  at 
last  face  to  face  with  the  West. 
Manchu       From  1644  to  the  present  time  China  has  been 

Dynasty  ■  ■  ^ 

ruled  by  a  race  of  Manchus,  invited  in  to  assist 
one  of  the  parties  in  internal  disputes  and  judi- 
ciously deciding  to  remain  and  keep  the  empire 
for  themselves.  They  have  styled  theirs  the 
Great  Pure,  or  Ta  Ch'ing  dynasty. 
An  Unvarying  jj-jg  apparent  monotouy  of  Chinese  history  is 
mainly  due  to  the  fact  that  similar  causes  have 
always  produced,  with  minor  variations,  similar 
results.  The  founders  of  dynasties  were  neces- 
sarily men  of  action  and  of  force,  who  concen- 
trated their  power,  returned  to  the  old  ways, 
abolished  abuses,  gradually  tranquilizing  and  uni- 
fying the  empire.  After  a  certain  (or  rather 
an  uncertain)  period  the  original  impulse,  under 
degenerate  descendants,  was  exhausted,  abuses 
again  multiplied,  rebellions  increased,  and  the 
decree  of  Heaven  was  held  to  have  been  lost. 


A  Great  Race  and  Inheritance  2i3 

A'luch  paralyzing  disorder  ensuing,  a  new 
dynasty  gradually  got  itself  established,  to  repeat 
after  a  few  score  or  a  few  hundred  years  the 
same  process. 

"  The  government  of  China  is  that  of  an  abso-  Government 
lute,  despotic  monarchy.  The  emperor  rules  by 
virtue  of  a  divine  right  derived  direct  from 
Heaven,  and  he  is  styled  '  The  Son  of  Heaven.' 
This  divine  right  he  retains  as  long  as  he  rules 
in  conformity  with  the  decrees  of  Heaven.  When 
the  dynasty  falls  into  decay  by  the  vices  of  its 
rulers,  Heaven  raises  up  another  who,  by  force 
of  arms,  the  virtue  of  bravery,  and  fitness  for 
the  post,  wrests  the  scepter  from  the  enfeebled 
grasp  of  him  who  is  unfit  to  retain  it  any  longer. 
This  idea  has  exerted  a  beneficial  effect  on  the 
sovereigns  of  China,  who  feel  that  on  the  one 
hand  they  are  dependent  upon  high  Heaven  for 
the  retention  of  their  throne,  and  who  humbly 
and  publicly  confess  their  shortcomings  in  times 
of  floods  and  drought.  On  the  other  hand, 
though  there  is  no  House  of  Commons  to  exer- 
cise a  check  on  the  unrestrained  power  of  the 
sovereign,  there  is  the  general  public  opinion  of 
the  people,  who,  being  educated  in  the  principles 
that  underlie  all  true  government,  are  ready  to 
apply  them  to  their  rulers  when  they  forget,  or 
act  grossly  in  opposition  to,  them.  To  see  the 
system  of  patriarchal  government  carried  out  in 
its  entirety,  one  must  come  to  China.     The  em- 


34  The  Uplift  of  China 

peror  stands  in  loco  parentis  to  the  common  peo- 
ple, and  his  officers  occupy  a  similar  position. 
The  principles  which  have  formed  the  frame- 
work of  government  for  millenniums  among  these 
ancient,  stable,  and  peace-loving  people,  may  be 
found  in  a  study  of  the  rule  of  the  ancient  kings, 
Yao  and  Shun,  and  their  successors,  and  in  the 
precepts  inculcated  by  Confucius  and  Mencius."  * 
The  Teaching        Prominent     among     the     inheritances     from 

of  the  Sages  _  ° 

China's  past  must  be  placed  the  teaching  of  her 
sages.  This  should  be  considered  as  one  of  the 
largest  gifts  ever  bestowed  by  the  Father  of 
Lights  upon  any  race  of  the  children  of  men. 
The  defects  and  the  errors  of  this  teaching  are 
not  to  be  blinked,  but  th.ese  do  not  alter  the  fact 
that  a  Power  that  makes  for  righteousness  is 
recognized,  that  a  lofty  ideal  of  virtue  is  per- 
petually held  up,  and  that  wrong-doing  is  threat- 
ened with  punishment. 
A  Conception       j^  Conception  of  moral  order  and  a  theorv  of 

01   Moral  ^ 

O''^^'"  human  government  singularly  adapted  to  the 
people  is  one  of  the  priceless  assets  of  the  Chinese 
which  they  have  received  from  antiquity.  The 
principles  which  underlie  the  Chinese  system  mjay 
be  said  to  be  in  China  undisputed,  and  indeed 
indisputable.  Even  the  forms  of  political  ad- 
ministration have  their  roots  in  the  earliest  of 
the  Chinese  classics.  The  numerous  wars  and 
rebellions  of  Chinese  history  are  to  be  regarded, 

JEall:   Tilings   Chinese,    319. 


A  Great  Race  and  Inheritance  35  j 

i 
not  as  a  protest  against  the  ideals,  but  against  ; 

the  faihire  to  carry  them  into  execution.     It  was  j 

not  the  system  which  was  thought  to  be  at  fault,  , 

but  the  men  who  had  perverted  it.  > 

The  only  aristocracy  in   China  has  been  the   f^g"^^^^'^"^'  j 

student   class,   and   yet   under   their   democratic  1 

system  of  education  examinations  have  been  open  1 

to   men  of  every  rank.     Official   position  being  ■ 

the  reward  of  success,  the  system  has  stimulated  | 

general  participation  and  has  undoubtedly  ele- 
vated the  standard  of  education.  It  has  also 
attracted  a  superior  class  to  public  office,  because  ■ 

only  men  of  ability  could  qualify.    As  the  classics  ,| 

studied  have  moral  worth,  they  have  improved  I 

the  character  of  the  people.  x\lthough  not  more 
than  one  in  fifty  has  obtained  official  position, 
the  unsuccessful  have  been  influential  in  mold-  , 

ing  and  controlling  public  opinion  and  have  done  | 

much  to  maintain  a  stable,  united,  and  peaceful  j 

China. 

One  of  the  greatest  virtues  among  the  Chinese   ^'"^^  P'**y 
is  filial  piety,  while  disobedience  is  one  of  the 
greatest  crimes.     From  early  childhood  they  are  | 

taught  to  obey  their  parents.  While  the  duties 
of  children  to  parents  are  exacting,  they  have  I 

nurtured   a   respect  for  parentage   that  children  1 

of  the  West   would   do   well   to   emulate.     The  j 

system  also  insists  upon  the  proper  care  of  the  | 

body,  as  it  is  received  in  perfect  form  from  the  j 

parents.    It  has  imposed  upon  the  nation  a  sense  1 


36  The  Uplift  of  China 

of  obedience  and  subordination  that  has  pre- 
vented revolt  and  anarchy.  That  filial  piety  has 
been  in  China  a  mighty  unifying  force,  and  that 
the  days  of  the  Chinese  people  have  indeed  been 
long  in  the  land  that  the  Lord  has  given  them, 
are  indisputable  facts. 

Absence  of  There  is  no  caste  in  China  and  very  little  caste 
feeling.  It  is  said  that  one  of  the  T'ang  dynasty 
emperors  tried  to  introduce  caste  into  China  and 
failed.  Any  one,  with  few  minor  exceptions, 
may  aspire  to  rise  and  many  constantly  do  so, 
after  starting  from  the  humblest  beginnings.  A 
native  writer  thus  describes  the  gradations  in 
society : 

Gradations  "  pirst  the  scholar:  because  mind  is  superior 
to  wealth,  and  it  is  the  intellect  that  distinguishes 
man  above  the  lower  orders  of  beings,  and  en- 
ables him  to  provide  food  and  raiment  and  shelter 
for  himself  and  for  other  creatures.  Second,  the 
farmer:  because  the  mind  cannot  act  without  the 
body,  and  the  body  cannot  exist  without  food ; 
so  that  farming  is  essential  to  the  existence  of 
man,  especially  in  civilized  society.  Third,  the 
mechanic:  because,  next  to  food,  shelter  is  a 
necessity,  and  the  man  who  builds  a  house  comes 
next  in  honor  to  the  man  who  provides  food. 
Fourth,  the  tradesman :  because,  as  society  in- 
creases and  its  wants  are  multiplied,  men  to  carry 
on  exchange  and  barter  become  a  necessity,  and 
so  the  merchant  comes  into  existence.      His  oc- 


in  Society 


A  Great  Race  and  Inheritance  37 

J 

cupation — shaving  both  sides,  the  producer  and  I 

consumer — tempts  him  to  act  dishonestly ;  hence  i 

his  low  grade.         Fifth,  the  soldier  stands  last  | 

and  lowest  in  the  list,  because  his  business  is  to  \ 

destroy  and  not  to  build  up  society.      He  con-  1 

sumes  what  others  produce,  but  produces  nothing  : 

himself  that  can  benefit  mankind.     He  is,  per-  j 

haps,  a  necessary  evil."  ^  i 

A  complex  group  of  race  traits  form  an  im-   Race  Traits  ; 

portant  part  of  the  inheritance  of  the  Chinese  j 

people,  a  few  of  which  are  here  selected,  not  of  i 

course  as  a  complete  enumeration,  but  merely  as  ] 

illustrations.  j 

The  Chinese  are  a  hearty  people,  fitted  for  any    yl'j^*?^*'  \ 

climate  from  the  subarctic  to  the  torrid  zones.  I 

The  average  Chinese  birth-rate  is  unknown,  but  j 

it  may  be  doubted  whether  it  is  elsewhere  ex-  ! 

ceeded.       Infant   mortality   is   enormously   high,  ! 

floods,   famine,   and   pestilence   annually   destroy  ' 

great  numbers  of  adults,  yet  in  a  few  years  the  ! 

waste  appears  to  be  repaired.     Aged  people,  who  I 

everywhere  abound,  may  often  be  seen  engaged  i 

in  heavy  manual  labor,  occasionally  working  as  ] 

masons   and    carpenters,   and    frequently   in   the  j 

fields,  when  past  eighty  years.     Every  dispensary  j 
and  hospital  in  China  contains  records  of  a  wide 

range  of  diseases  and  surgical  cases  often  long  | 

neglected  and  chronic.     Yet  under  skilful  treat-  i 

ment  even  these  frequently  make  the  most  sur-  i 

>  Quoted  by  Beach,  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  45,  46.  j 


38  The  Uplift  of  China 

prising-  recoveries.  Almost  all  Chinese  exhibit 
wonderful  endurance  of  physical  pain,  constantly 
submitting  to  surgical  operations  without  anes- 
thetics and  without  wincing.  As  a  people  the 
Chinese  have  constitutions  of  singular  flexibility 
and  toughness,  and  upon  occasion  can  bear  hun- 
ger, thirst,  cold,  heat,  and  exposure,  perhaps 
(with  the  exception  of  the  Japanese),  to  a  greater 
degree  than  any  other  race.  From  a  physical 
point  of  view,  there  is  no  group  of  mankind  now 
in  existence,  if  indeed  there  ever  has  been  any, 
better  qualified  to  illustrate  the  survival  of  the 
fittest,  than  the  Chinese. 
Adaptiveness  While  the  Chinese  are  not  an  inventive  race, 
they  possess  a  phenomenal  capacity  for  adapta- 
tion to  their  environment.  Having  only  the  rudi- 
ments of  natural  science,  they  ages  ago  empiri- 
caily  made  discoveries  of  the  latent  capacities  of 
earth,  air,  and  sea.  Gunpowder,'  the  mariners' 
compass,  and  the  art  of  printing  from  blocks 
were  familiar  to  the  Chinese  ages  before  they 
were  known  in  the  West.  Thorough  fertiliza- 
tion of  the  land,  the  practise  of  terracing  hills 
and  cultivation  of  the  slopes,  systematic  and  gen- 
eral irrigation,  rotation  of  crops,  the  use  of 
leguminous  plants  as  food  and  their  cultivation 
for  resting  the  soil,  the  care  of  the  silkworm  and 
the  weaving  of  silk,  the  carving  of  wood  and  of 

1  The   compounding  of  gunpowder   first   by   the   Chinese  is   dis- 
^"11161  by  some  n-riters. 


A  Great  Race  and  Inheritance  39 

ivory,  the  manufacture  of  lacquer,  as  well  as  a 
host  of  other  industries,  are  all  instances  of  this 
talent,  and  the  list  might  be  indefinitely  extended. 
No  people  are  more  fertile  in  resource,  more  skil- 
ful in  the  application  of  mind  to  problems  of 
matter,  but  when  steam  and  electricity  become 
universally  available  throughout  the  empire,  the 
present  high  efficiency  of  the  Chinese  will  be 
multiplied  many  fold. 

This  wonderful  gift  is  exhibited  on  a  vast  scale  t'J'=  talent 
in  the  perpetuation  of  the  Chinese  race  from  pre-  continuance 
historic  times  till  now,  without  check  from  with- 
out, without  essential  decay  from  within.  In 
classical  times,  as  is  shown  by  many  warnings  in 
ancient  books,  there  was  the  greatest  danger  that 
strong  drink  would  be  their  ruin,  but  by  degrees 
that  peril  was  surmounted.  Within  the  past  two 
centuries  opium,  by  far  the  most  deadly  evil  in 
their  long  history,  has  even  more  seriously 
threatened  to  transform  the  Chinese,  as  one  of 
their  leading  statesmen  expressed  it,  "  into  satyrs 
and  devils." '  In  the  year  1729  a  drastic  imperial 
edict  was  issued  against  the  use  of  this  poisonous 
drug,  but  the  growing  foreign  commercial  in- 
terest in  its  importation  rendered  the  decree  a 
dead  letter.  The  determined  effort  of  Commis- 
sioner Lin  in  1839  to  drive  opium  out  of  China, 
brought  on  war.  In  1906,  after  a  lapse  of  177 
years,  the  imperial  prohibition  is  renewed,  and  an 

1  Chang  Chih  Tung:     China's  Only  Hope,  73. 


40  The  Uplift  of  China 

apparently  resolute  efifort  is  set  on  foot  to  put  a 
stop  to  the  smoking  of  opium  and  probably  also  to 
the  cultivation  of  the  poppy  plant, — although  the 
latter  is  still  in  the  future  tense.  The  Chinese,  as 
we  have  seen,  have  twice '  been  overrun  by  other 
races,  and  in  each  instance  by  sheer  superiority 
have  eliminated  or  absorbed  their  conquerors, 
and  the  ancient  regime  has  gone  on  essentially 
undisturbed.  Were  this  test  to  be  indefinitely 
repeated,  the  result  would  almost  certainly  be 
the  same.  By  overwhelming  physical  power  the 
Chinese  might  indeed  be  *  conquered,'  but  with- 
out their  help  China  could  never  be  administered. 
For  the  compulsory  assimilation  of  the  Chinese 
people  to  other  standards  than  their  own,  even 
geologic  epochs  would  not  suffice. 
of^NlrvH  I"  t^iis  age  of  steam  and  electricity.  Western 
civilization  has  developed  a  conspicuous  nervous 
system.  The  twirling  pencil,  the  twitching  fin- 
gers, and  anxious  face,  are  daily  reminders  of 
taut  nerves.  The  Occidental  composure  is  easily 
shattered  by  delay  and  disappointment,  while  to 
the  Chinese  it  matters  not  how  long  he  is  required 
to  remain  in  one  position ;  and  he  will  stick 
steadily  to  his  work  from  morning  till  night, 
plodding  faithfully  at  the  most  monotonous  task. 
Even  the  children  display  a  capacity  for  keeping 
quiet  that  would  drive  a  Western  child  insane. 

1  By    Genghis    Khan    in    the    thirteenth    century    and    by    the 
Manchus  in  the  seventeenth. 


A  Great  Race  and  Inheritance  41 

The  Chinese  cannot  understand  why  an  Occi- 
dental should  participate  in  athletics  without  pay. 
Taking  exercise  is  an  unknown  art  among  them. 
They  are  not  subject  to  worries  and  anxieties. 
They  have  the  ability  to  accept  lawsuits,  famine, 
and  disaster  calmly.  Whatever  the  future  im- 
pact of  the  Chinese  with  the  Occidental,  it  is  not 
unreasonable  to  assume  that  in  the  twentieth  cen- 
tury in  the  race  for  world  supremacy  the  most 
enduring  will  be  the  tireless  and  phlegmatic 
Chinese. 

If  the  Chinese  have  any  talent  at  all,  they  have   industry  and 

•^  -'  Economy 

and  have  always  had  a  talent  for  work.  If  the 
physical  empire  which  they  have  inherited  be  it- 
self regarded  as  a  talent,  by  laborious,  patient, 
and  intelligent  development  of  their  inheritance, 
they  may  be  said  to  have  gained  ten  other 
talents.  They  rise  early  and  toil  late.  Farmers 
in  particular  toil  ceaselessly.  Artificers  of  all 
kinds  ply  their  trades,  not  merely  from  dawn 
till  dark,  but  often  far  into  the  night.  In 
the  early  hours,  long  before  daybreak,  may  be 
heard  the  dull  thud  of  the  tin-foil  beaters  of  Can- 
ton or  that  of  the  rice  hullers  of  Fu-chien.  The 
stone-cutters  of  Chiang-hsi  crawl  up  the  steep 
mountain  sides  before  sunrise,  have  their  food 
sent  up  in  buckets,  themselves  returning  after 
sunset,  while  all  day  long  through  fog  and  even 
in  the  drizzling  rain  may  be  heard  the  steady  click 
of  their  chisels.      Merchants  great  and  small  ex- 


42  The  Uplift  of  China 

h'.bit  the  same  talent  for  toil,  and  yet  more  those 

peripatetic  dealers,  who  with  a  carrying-pole  on 

their  shoulder,  or  a  pack  on  their  backs,  transport 

bulky  commodities  to  great  distances,  and  for  the 

most  trifling  profits.      With  the  exception  of  the 

period  just  following  the  Xew  Year,  the  holidays 

are  infrequent. 

The  Talent       'p]-,g  cheerful  industry  of  the  Chinese  has  al- 
ter content 

ways  attracted  the  admiring  attention  of  the  dis- 
cerning observer.  The  Chinese  themselves  under- 
stand far  better  than  any  outside  critics  can  do 
the  imperfections  of  the  system  under  which  they 
live,  but  they  are  profoundly  aware  that  many  of 
them  are  inevitable,  and  they  are  convinced  that 
it  is  better  to  bear  the  ills  they  have  than  to  fly  to 
others  that  they  know  too  well.  Yet  in  despair 
and  especially  for  revenge  they  will  on  very  slight 
provocation  commit  suicide.  Chinese  content- 
edness  is  not  at  all  inconsistent  with  an  idealism 
which  finds  expression  in  the  secret  sect?  and 
societies.  Their  capacity  for  work,  for  adapta- 
tion, and  for  content,  make  the  Chinese  in  every 
land  where  they  have  settled,  excellent  immi- 
grants. Without  their  assistance,  it  is  difficult  to 
see  what  is  to  be  done  to  develop  the  tropics. 
With  their  assistance,  in  due  time  the  whole 
earth  may  be  subdued. 
Talent  for       np]-[g  entire  civilization  of  China  is  an  illustra- 

wrganizaticn 

tion  of  this  native  gift.      Perhaps  no   form   of 
human  government  was  ever  more  adroitly  con- 


A  Great  Race  and  Inheritance  43 

trived  to  combine  stability  with  ftexibiUty,  ap- 
parent absohitism  and  essential  democracy.  That 
the  genir.s  of  the  Chinese  is  fuhy  equal  to  reshap- 
insf  their  institutions  to  accommodate  modern 
needs,  as  a  schooner  may  be  fitted  with  auxiliary 
steam  attachments,  may  be  taken  as  certain,  if 
only  there  were  an  adequate  supply  of  the  right 
kind  of  men.  Scholars  readily  combine  in  solid 
phalanx  against  officials  who  invade  their  rights, 
while  merchants  by  suspending  all  traffic,  can 
force  the  hand  of  oppressive  mandarins  in  resist- 
ing illegal  exactions.  The  mercantile  and  trade 
guilds  of  China  resemble  those  of  Europe  in  the 
Middle  Ages,  but  with  a  cohesion  reminding  one 
of  a  chemical  union,  against  the  action  of  which 
it  is  impossible  to  protest.  Boats,  carts,  sedan- 
chairs,  and  other  modes  of  transportation  are 
all  managed  by  guilds  which  must  always  be 
reckoned  with.  All  China  is  honeycombed  with 
secret  societies,  political,  semipolitical,  and  re- 
ligious, all  forbidden  by  the  government,  and  fre- 
quently attacked  with  fury  by  the  officials  and 
dispersed.  But  while  readily  yielding  to  force, 
like  mists  on  the  mountain  top,  the  constituent 
parts  separate  only  to  drift  together  elsewhere, 
perhaps  under  variant  names  and  forms.  Indi- 
vidual and  class  selfishness,  together  with  that 
ingrained  suspicion  with  which  the  Chinese,  in 
common     with     other     Orientals,     resrard     one 


44  The  Uplift  of  China 

another,  serve  as  a  check  upon  what  would  other- 
wise be  an  inordinate  development  of  this  talent. 
Intellectual        But  perhaps  it  is  in  intellectual  tasks  that  the 

Endurance 

industry  of  the  Chinese  is  most  impressive.  To 
commit  to  memory  the  works  called  classical  is 
an  alpine  labor,  but  this  is  merely  a  beginning. 
On  the  old  plan  of  examination  essays,  every 
scholar's  mind  (literally  'abdomen')  must  be  a 
warehouse  of  models  of  literature  from  which, 
according  to  arbitrary  rules  in  competition  with 
hundreds  and  perhaps  thousands  of  others,  he 
might  make  selections  in  the  weaving  of  his  own 
thesis  or  poem.  Indefinite  repetition  of  such 
examinations  under  conditions  involving  physical 
and  intellectual  exhaustion,  with  an  utmost 
chance  of  success  of  scarcely  two  in  a  hundred, 
might  qualify  the  successful  contestant  to  be- 
come a  candidate  for  some  government  appoint- 
ment— when  there  should  be  a  vacancy.  Per- 
haps, after  all,  no  men  in  China  are  so  hard- 
worked  as  the  ofificials,  who  not  infrequently 
break  down  under  the  strain.  In  all  these  and  in 
many  other  ways  the  Chinese  display  a  wonderful 
talent  for  work. 
Respect  for  With  a  theory  of  the  universe  which  explains 

Intellectual  ■'  ^ 

and  Moral   the  relation  between  heaven,  earth,  and  man  as 

Forces  ' 

one  of  moral  order,  the  Chinese  have  a  profound 
respect  for  law,  for  reason,  and  for  those  prin- 
ciples of  decorum  and  ceremony  which  are  the 
outward  expression  of  an  inner  fact.     Once  con- 


NANKING 


A  Great  Race  and  Inheritance  45 

vinced  that  anything  is  according  to  reason,  they 
accept  it  as  a  part  of  the  necessary  system  of 
things.      MiHtary  force  has  always  been  recog- 
nized as  necessary,  but  as  a  necessary  evil.    Mili- 
tary officers  have  always  been  far  outranked  by 
civil  officers,  and  it  is  only  now,  that  the  Western 
civilization  of  force  is  becoming  influential,  that 
these  two  branches  of  the  State's  service  are  to 
be  put  on  an  equality.      Even  the  mere  symbols 
of  thought  are  regarded  with  the  greatest  respect. 
The   gathering   up   and   burning   of   written    or 
printed   paper    (for   which   special    furnaces   are 
provided)  is  an  act  of  merit.    To  study,  to  learn, 
is  considered  as  at  once  the  highest  duty  and  the 
greatest  privilege.    The  Chinese  have  always  de- 
pended upon  education  as  the  true  bulwark  of 
society,  and  of  the  State.    Perhaps  into  no  people 
known  to  history  have  the  principles  of  social 
and  moral  order  been  more  uniformly  and  more 
thoroughly  instilled.     Government,  law,  and  all 
their  emblems  are  regarded  with  what  appears 
to  a  Westerner  an  almost   superstitious  vener- 
ation, but  as  a  result,  when  ruled  upon  lines  to 
which    they    are    accustomed,    the    Chinese    are 
probably  the  most  easily  governed  people  in  the 
world. 

For  their  own  immeasurable  past  the  Chinese 
entertain  the  loftiest  admiration.  The  universal 
memorizing  of  the  most  ancient  classics,  the  all- 
pervading  theatricals  for  which  they  have  a  pas- 


Reverence  foi 

the  Past 


46  The  Uplift  of  China 

sion,  and  the  tea-shop,  the  peripatetic  story-teller, 
the  popular  historical  novel,  all  unite  to  render 
the  period  of  say  two  millenniums  ago,  quite  as 
real  as  the  present,  and  of  far  more  dignity,  not 
to  say  of  more  importance.  Yao  and  Shun,  who 
stand  at  the  outermost  horizon  of  Chinese  his- 
tory, figure  to-day  in  conversation,  in  examina- 
tion essays,  in  editorials  of  the  press,  in  antitheti- 
cal couplets  pasted  on  the  doorways  of  palace  or 
of  hovel,  as  objective  and  influential  realities. 
In  a  sense  every  Chinese  may  be  regarded  as  a 
condensed  epitome  of  the  reigns  of  say  246  em- 
perors in  26  dynasties. 
Conservatism  He  is  not  easily  swerved  from  his  uniform 
course,  because  from  the  beginning  this  has  been 
the  way  of  All-under-Heaven.  Without  this 
strong  bond  of  conservatism  China  would  like 
other  empires  have  long  since  fallen  in  pieces. 
With  it,  the  face  of  all  the  people  beu.g  turned 
to  the  past,  she  has  been  practically  immovable. 
But  now,  under  new  conditions,  impelled  by  fresh 
impulses,  we  behold  the  wonderful  spectacle  of 
the  most  ancient  and  the  most  populous  of  em- 
pires, with  one  hand  clinging  to  that  mighty  past, 
while  with  the  other  groping  for  a  perhaps  still 
more  mighty  future.  With  this  galaxy  of  race 
traits,  not  to  speak  of  many  others,  the  Chinese 
may  be  said  to  be  outfitted  for  the  future  as  no 
other  now  is,  or  perhaps  ever  has  been. 


A  Great  Race  and  Inheritance  47 

Here  then  is  the  most  numerous,  most  homo-    a  Race  to  be 

Reckoned 

geneous,  most  peaceful,  and  most  enduring  race  with 
of  all  time.  Its  record  antecedes  the  pyramids  of 
Egypt.  The  reign  of  the  Emperor  Yii  antedates 
the  period  of  Moses  eight  centuries,  and  Con- 
fucius preceded  Christ  more  than  five  hundred 
years.  The  history  of  Greece  and  Rome  is  mod- 
ern compared  with  China.  Of  the  peoples  of 
ancient  history,  the  Jews  and  Chinese  alone  sur- 
vive, but  the  Jews  have  lost  their  country,  lan- 
guage, and  nationality,  while  to  the  Chinese  these 
remain.  Subjugated  by  Genghis  Khan  in  the 
thirteenth  century  and  by  the  Manchus  in  the 
seventeenth,  they  have  maintained  their  language, 
government,  religion,  and  customs,  and  absorbed 
their  conquerors.  To  the  world's  progress  they 
have  contributed  their  share.  Books  were  pro- 
duced in  large  numbers  in  China  one  thousand 
years  before  Gutenberg  was  born.  The  mariners' 
compass,  forerunner  of  steam  and  electricity,  was 
used  by  the  Chinese  several  centuries  before  it 
was  used  in  the  West.  Gunpowder,  which  has 
revolutionized  all  military  science,  was  first  com- 
pounded by  the  Chinese,  and  they  were  pioneers 
in  the  manufacture  of  porcelain  and  silk.  The 
Great  Wall  and  the  Grand  Canal  are  striking 
evidences  of  the  engineering  skill  and  enterprise 
of  the  people.  All  these  with  ita  language,  liter- 
ature, philosophy,  and  powerful  race  traits,  mark 
the  Chinese  as  one  of  the  most  gi-fted  divi-sions 


48  The  Uplift  of  China 

of  the  human  family.  When  it  is  remembered 
that  all  of  these  achievements  were  consummated, 
isolated  by  ocean,  mountains,  deserts,  and  their 
own  exclusiveness,  the  conclusion  cannot  be 
avoided  that  this  is  a  great  race  with  a  great  m- 
heritance  worthy  of  the  consecrated  energies  of 
tne  most  capable  manhood  and  womanhood  of 
the  Church.  To  capture  this  race  for  Christ 
means  the  early  conquest  of  the  whole  wond 


QUESTIONS  ON  CHAPTER  IT 

AIM  .   To  Realize  the  Importance  of  Winning  thf 
Chinese  Race  for  Christ 

I.     Qualities  of  the  Race  Indicated  by  its   Wonderful 
Past. 

I.*  What  physical  causes  have  helped  to  preserve 
China  in  such  isolation? 

2.  Compare  the  Chinese  Empire  in  age  with  the 
Roman  Empire,  the  Papacy,  the  English  Mon- 
archy, and  the  United   States   Government. 

3.  Compare  the  principles  of  governmental  re- 
straint in  China  with  those  of  the  other  great 
empires  before  Christ. 

4.  What  trace  is  left  of  those  other  empires  at 
present? 

5.  In  the  days  of  Paul,  which  was  the  more 
promising  race,  the  Chinese  or  our  Anglo- 
Saxon  ancestors? 

6.*  Compare  the  amount  that  each  race  has  re- 
ceived, from  without,  since  that  time. 


A  Great  Race  and  Inheritance  49 

7.  How  should  you  feel  toward  principles  of  gov- 
ernment that  had  preserved  your  country  while 
others  decayed? 

8.*  What  are  some  of  the  advantages  and  what 
some  of  the  disadvantages  of  having  a  golden 
age  so  far  in  the  past? 

9.  In  what  respects  did  the  attitude  of  Confucius 
and  Mencius  differ  from  that  of  the  Hebrew 
prophets  ? 
TO.*  Name  all  of  the  reasons  you  can  why  the 
Chinese  system  of  government  has  endured  so 
long. 

11.  How  has  filial  piety  affected  the  stability  of 
the  government  of  China? 

12.  In  what  ways  has  the  educational  system  been  a 
bulwark  to  the  government? 

13.*  What  can  you  infer  from  a  comparison  of  the 
Chinese  ranking  of  occupations  with  that  of  the 
order  of  castes  in  India? 

14.  On  the  basis  of  their  past  history,  how  would 
you  rank  the  Chinese  among  the  races? 

II.     The  Present  Equipment  of  the  Race  and  Its  Prob- 
able Future. 

15.  What  physical  hindrances  has  the  race  had  to 
contend  with? 

p6.  What  will  be  the  effect  on  the  Chinese  of  im- 
proved sanitation  and  food  supply  ? 

17.  Why  are  the  Chinese  desired  as  laborers,  but 
unpopular  as  immigrants? 

18.  What  sort  of  troops  do  you  think  the  Chinese 
would  make? 

19.*  What   are   the  advantages   and   what  the  dis- 
advantages of  the  absence  of  nerves? 
:o.     How  will  the  Chinese  be  fitted  to  enter  into 


50  The  Uplift  of  China 

uidustrial  competition  when  they  possess  ma- 
chinery ? 

21.  Why  do  we  speak  of  a  yellow  peril,  but  not  of 
a  brown  peril  or  a  black  peril? 

22*  What  do  you  understand  by  the  yellow  peril  ? 

2S*  Compare   the   strong   and   weak   points   of   the 

Chinese  with  those  of  the  Anglo-Saxon. 

24.*  How  will  the  races  rank  when  they  have  freely 
borrowed  from  each  other? 

25.*  What  traits  that  they  lack  do  you  think  the 
Chinese  might  acquire? 

26.*  What  principles  should  you  keep  in  mind  in 
introducing  changes  into  China? 

27.  In  view  of  the  natural  resources  of  the  country 
and  traits  of  the  race,  what  is  the  probable 
future  of  China? 

28.  How  do  you  rank  China  among  the  mission 
fields  of  the  earth? 

References  for  Advanced  Study. — Chapter  H 

I.     History. 

Ball :  Tilings  Chinese,  326-345. 

Gorst :  China,  IV. 

Kidd :  China,  Section  II. 

Parker:  China,   II. 

Williams  :  A  History  of  China,  I. 

II.     Physical  Poivers  of  People. 

Beach :  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  35. 
Henry :  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon,  37-40. 
Smith :  Chinese  Characteristics,  III,  XI,   XVI. 
Williams:  The  Middle  Kingdom,  Vol.   i,  41. 


A  Great  Race  and  Inheritance  5 1 

III.  Menial  Pozvcrs  of  People. 

Beach:  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  36-39. 
Nevius  :  China  and  the  Chinese,  279-282. 
Smith :  Village  Life  in  China,  102,  103. 

IV.  Literature. 

Ball:  Things  Chinese,  399-410. 

Beach:  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  15-23. 

Douglas:  History  of  China,  XIX. 

Williams :  The  Middle  Kingdom,  Vol.  i,  XI,  XII, 

V.     Government. 

Ball :  Things  Chinese,  318-322. 
Bard :  Chinese  Life  in  Town  and  Country,  XII. 
Beach :  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  30,  31. 
Colquhoun  :  China  in  Transformation,  XI. 
Giles:  China  and  the  Chinese,  IH. 
Holcombe :  The  Real  Chinaman,  11,  X. 
Nevius :  China  and  the  Chinese,  V. 


THE  DEFECTS  OF  THE  SOCIAL 
SYSTEM 


But  in  speaking  of  the  home,  it  must  not  be  forgotten 
that  it  includes  something  more  than  the  devotion  of 
child  to  parent.  There  is  a  duty  of  parent  to  child,  and  in 
addition  to  this,  there  is  an  obligation  existing  between 
brothers  and  sisters.  The  Chinese  home  is  built  upon 
a  philosophj'  which  to  us  seems  one-sided,  much  being 
said  about  the  child's  duty  to  the  parent,  and  the  younger 
brothers'  duty  to  the  eldest,  but  less  about  the  mutuality 
of  domestic  relations.  Do  not  the  parents  owe  some- 
thing to  the  child  ?  The  child  enters  life  without  his 
own  volition ;  when  he  becomes  conscious  of  existence, 
he  finds  himself  environed  by  others,  and  certain  rela- 
tions fastened  upon  him.  He  is  taught  to  address  one 
person  as  father,  another  person  as  mother,  a  third  as 
brother,  and  a  fourth  as  sister.  As  he  does  not  select 
the  parent  whom  he  is  to  revere,  neither  does  he  de- 
termine whether  he  shall  be  the  elder  brother  or  the 
younger,  or  even  how  many  brothers  and  sisters  are  to 
surround  him.  Can  it  be  that  thus  brought  into  the 
world,  he  is  under  greater  obligation  to  his  parents  than 
his  parents  are  to  him? 

— JFiPiam  Jennings  Bryan. 

Woman  is  made  to  serve  in  China,  and  the  bondage 
is  often  a  long  and  bitter  one :  a  life  of  servitude  to  her 
parents ;  a  life  of  submission  to  her  parents-in-law  at 
marriage ;  and  the  looking  forward  to  a  life  of  bondage 
to  her  husband  in  the  next  world ;  for  she  belongs  to  the 
same  husband  there,  and  is  not  allowed,  by  the  senti- 
ment of  the  people,  to  be  properly  married  to  another 
after  his  death. 

— /.  Dyer  Ball. 


M 


Ill 

THE  DEFECTS  OF  THE  SOCIAL 

SYSTEM 

T  N  the  preceding'  chapter  has  been  presented 
the  bright  side  of  Chinese  character.  Mani- 
festly it  is  a  race  with  tremendous  possibilities. 
Lacking  some  of  the  leading  traits  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxon,  it  has  others  which  go  far  to  compensate 
it,  and  which  iwider  conditions  by  no  means  im- 
probable may  even  turn  the  scale  in  its  favor. 

But  there  is  also  a  dark  side  to  the  picture.    S^'"«^^„    , 

'^  Society  Needs 

Along-  with  features  that  compel  our  admiration,  Christ 
Chinese  society  as  a  whole  stands  in  sore  need 
of  Christianity.  It  would  be  alike  unnecessary 
and  undesirable  to  attempt  to  conform  society 
in  China  to  that  of  the  Occident.  Much  as  it 
owes  to  the  spirit  of  Christ,  Western  civilization 
is  not  yet  ready  to  pose  as  a  model  for  non- 
Christian  nations  to  copy  in  detail.  But  it  con- 
fidently offers  to  every  nation  and  kindred  and 
tribe  and  tongue,  the  salt  that  has  preserved  all 
that  is  best  in  it  from  putrefaction. 

Whv  does  the  Chinese  social  system  especiallv  Type  of 

"         .  -^  '^  ■       Early  Social 

need  the  mfluence  of  our  religion?     To  answer   structure 
this  question,  we  must  study  the  structure  of  the 

55 


56  The  Uplift  of  China 

family  in  China  and  trace  its  consequences.  In 
the  history  of  social  development  in  the  West, 
we  must  go  back  for  hundreds  of  years  before 
we  find  ourselves  in  the  patriarchal  stage.  Early 
Greek  and  Roman  society  was  organized  on  this 
basis,  and  we  confront  many  of  its  features  in 
the  Old  Testament.  The  scheme  is  a  natural  de- 
vice for  lending  stability  to  the  social  order.  The 
family  becomes  a  close  corporation,  with  author- 
ity concentrated  in  the  father,  its  head.  With 
its  welfare  that  of  the  individual  is  not  per- 
mitted to  conflict. 
Marriage  Has       In  the  Wcst,  whcn  a  son  marries,  he  usualh 

Not  Created  a  1        1  1       c  r         -i 

New  Family  separates  and  becomes  the  head  of  a  new  family, 
which  revolves  henceforth  in  an  orbit  of  its  own. 
For  the  development  of  his  own  individuality 
and  that  of  his  wife,  this  is  undoubtedly  the 
wisest  course.  But  in  the  East,  the  develop- 
ment of  the  individual  is  not  taken  into  consid- 
eration ;  the  maintenance  of  the  family  as  a  unit 
is  alone  of  importance.  Therefore,  the  son  re- 
mains under  the  paternal  roof  and  continues 
under  his  father's  authority,  while  his  bride  be- 
comes a  minor  subordinate,  whose  relations  with 
her  former  home  have  been  severed,  and  whose 
duty  it  now  is  to  serve  the  parents  of  her  husband. 
Even  her  selection,  which  we  regard  as  a  sacred 
and  inalienable  right  of  the  individual,  subject 
to  the  woman's  free  decision,  is  in  China  purely 
a  concern  of  the  family.      The  parents  arrange 


Defects  of  Social  System  57 

for  the  marriage  through  the  medium  of  a  pro- 
fessional match-maker,  sometimes  when  the 
young  people  concerned  are  mere  infants,  and  a 
man  usually  sees  the  face  of  his  wife  for  the  first 
time  after  the  wedding  ceremony  has  been  per- 
formed/ 

The  typical  Chinese  household,  then,  consists   The  Typical 

.    .  -^  .     .  '  Household 

of  the  parents,  their  sons,  who  probably  have  been 
married  while  still  in  their  teens,  the  daughters- 
in-law,  who  have  come  without  courtship  or  pre- 
tense of  afifection  into  their  new  home  to  be  the 
servants  of  their  mother-in-law,  and  their  chil- 
dren. The  daughters  of  the  family,  on  arriving 
at  marriageable  age,  have  become  members  of 
other  households  and  are  seen  only  on  occasional 
visits  in  a  circle  where  they  no  longer  have  any 
rights.  Property  is  held  in  common,  though  it  is 
sometimes  divided  before  the  death  of  the  father. 
The  rights  of  the  parents  over  their  children  are 
absolute.  The  father,  and  after  his  death,  the 
mother,  may  chastise,  sell,  or  even  kill  a  son^  or 
daughter.  As  for  the  wife,  from  the  moment  she 
enters  the  house  of  her  husband,  "  she  ceases  to 

1  Archdeacon  Gray  tells  of  a  wedding  which  he  attended, 
where  the  bride  turned  out  to  be  a  leper.  She  was  at  once 
divorced,  but  the  bridegroom  was  unable  to  recover  more  than 
part  of  the  sum  he  had  paid  to  her  parents.  Gray,  China,  Vol. 
I,   188. 

*  In  the  North  China  Herald  for  June  ii,  1903,  is  reported  a 
case  in  which  a  worthless  son  who  refused  to  reform  was 
strangled   by   his  own   mother,   with   the  approval  of  the  clan. 

Dr.  Nevius  mentions  an  opium  smoker  who  sold  his  wife  to 
procure  opium,  and  his  son  to  defray  the  expenses  of  being 
cured.      Nevius,  China  and  the  Chinese,  253. 


58  The  Uplift  of  China 

have  a  wish  that  he  is  legally  bound  to  respect."  * 
"^^^  Bo''^"  Even  after  the  branches  of  the  family  separate 
into  different  households,  the  worship  of  their 
ancestors  preserves  a  bond  between  them,  and 
beyond  this  lies  the  constraint  of  the  clan,  the 
members  of  which  live  together  in  villages  and 
have  an  ancestral  temple  in  common. 
^Check"!  What  will  be  the  practical  effect  of  this  state 
Progress  gf  affairs  on  social  life  and  the  development  of 
individual  character?  It  is  evident,  in  the  first 
place,  that  innovation  will  have  a  hard  time  of  it 
in  such  an  order.  Large  bodies  proverbially 
move  slowly.  They  must  do  so  in  order  to  hang 
together.  To  move  an  entire  Chinese  family  at 
a  brisk  trot  would  imply  an  immense  amount  of 
initiative  and  decision  in  the  character  of  its 
head.  But  the  aforesaid  heads  are  not  apt  to 
possess  initiative  in  abounding  quantities,  even 
if  the  idea  of  progress  in  some  explicable  way 
should  happen  to  enter  their  mi;ids.  They  are 
old,  and  the  impulses  characteristic  of  youth  are 
dried  up  within  them.  While  in  theory  a 
Chinese  becomes  of  age  at  sixteen,  as  a  practical 
matter  he  is  often  not  his  own  master  until  late 
in  life.  His  father,  his  uncles,  his  elder  brothers, 
all  coerce  him  and  control  his  actions,  so  that  only 
natures  of  the  strongest  sort  can  hope  to  retain 
their  independence  of  spirit.  The  average  man 
becomes  the  head  of  his  family  with  the  powers 

1  Jernigan,  China  in   Law  and  Commerce,    120. 


Defects  of  Social  System  59 

of  personal  judgment  and  initiative  largely 
atrophied  by  disuse,  and  is  little  fitted  to  lead 
along  new  paths. 

The  mutual  responsibility  of  the   family  also   influence  of 

Mutual 

tends  to  check  innovation  as  well  as  wrong-doing.  Responsibility 
The  father  is  responsible  for  the  son  as  long  as 
they  both  live,  and  the  son  is  held  accountable 
for  his  father's  debts.  In  case  of  crime,  other 
members  of  the  family  who  have  not  had  the 
slightest  share  in  its  commission  may  be  pun- 
ished. The  clan,  the  neighbors,  and  those  who 
have  had  the  most  distant  relations  with  the  cul- 
prit may  also  be  involved.  Archdeacon  Gray 
cites  a  case  in  which  a  man  flogged  his  mother, 
aided  by  his  wife.  In  consequence,  the  pair  were 
flayed  alive ;  the  granduncle,  uncle,  two  elder 
brothers,  and  head  of  the  clan  to  which  the  men 
belonged  were  executed ;  the  neighbors  who  lived 
on  each  side,  the  father  of  the  woman  and  the 
head  representative  of  the  literary  degree  wliich 
the  man  held,  were  flogged  and  banished  ;  the 
prefect  and  district  ruler  were  for  a  time  deprived 
of  their  rank ;  and  the  child  of  the  offenders  was 
given  another  name.'  Such  mutual  responsi- 
bility, if  it  be  unavoidable,  makes  people  watchful 
of  each  other,  and  especially  makes  the  elders 
look  with  suspicious  eye  upon  any  aberration 
from  the  accustomed  order  on  the  part  of  their 
subordinates. 

^  Gray,  China,  Vol.  I,  237,  238. 


6o  The  Uplift  of  China 

Restraint  of       Eveti  if  the  entire  family  should  be  united  in 

ClanTradition  ,        ■'       , 

its  desire  to  adopt  new  ideas,  it  would  be  held  in 
place  by  the  traditions  of  the  clan.  The  power 
of  the  clan  elders,  which  extends  in  certain  cir- 
cumstances even  to  capital  punishment,  may 
surely  be  counted  upon  as  on  the  side  of  well- 
seasoned  precedent.  The  clan  traditions,  like 
those  of  the  family,  are  not  considered  matters 
of  mere  convenience,  but  as  possessing  the  sanc- 
tity of  religion.  In  early  society,  custom  and 
morals  are  identical,  and  from  this  attitude  of 
mind  China  has  not  yet  emerged.  The  worship 
of  the  family  and  clan  ancestors  has  formed  an 
effective  barrier  to  change.  Reverence  for  par- 
ents combines  with  fear  of  offending  the  spirits, 
in  keeping  the  feet  of  the  living  in  the  paths 
which  their  fathers  have  trod.  If  a  man  should 
depart  from  the  way  approved  by  the  past  gener- 
ation, he  might  bring  a  curse  upon  the  whole 
community. 
Filial  Piety       Filial  pictv  iu  China  has  been  developed  and 

a  Barrier  ,       ,  .  ' 

exalted  as  in  no  other  nation  under  heaven,  it 
includes  not  only  the  honor  of  parents  while  liv- 
ing, the  imitation  of  their  excellences  after  they 
are  gone,  but  the  holding  up  in  general  of  the 
standards  of  propriety  which  they  followed. 
Thus  the  constraints  of  one  generation  have  been 
handed  down  unchanged  to  those  following.  It 
is  recorded  of  the  Emperor  Ch'ien  Lung  that 
"  after  ruling  sixty  years,  he  resigned   for  the 


Force 


Defects  of  Social  System  6i 

very  Chinese  reason  that  it  would  not  be  filial  to 
outdo  his  grandfather,'"  who  had  reigned  for 
sixty-one  years. 

The  officials  in  China  have  been  for  centuries   Education  a 

Strongly 

chosen  only  from  the  ranks  of  those  who  sue-  Conservative 
ceed  in  passing  the  public  civil  service  examina- 
tions. They  and  the  host  of  others  who  con- 
tinue their  trials  year  after  year  are  the  only  edu- 
cated men  in  the  empire  and  are  the  leaders  of 
public  opinion.  But  they  have  derived  their 
ideas,  not  from  the  latest  theories  of  political  and 
social  science,  but  from  the  classics  which  hold 
up  as  the  ideal  to  be  followed  the  golden  age 
of  Yao  and  Shun,  usually  dated  in  the  third  mil- 
lennium B.  C.  Up  to  within  a  decade,  Chinese 
education  has  gloried  in  the  fact  that  the  teach- 
ing which  it  furnished  was  absolutely  free  from 
all  adulterations  of  modern  spirit.  It  would  be 
difficult  for  us  to  overestimate  the  influence,  as  a 
conservative  force,  of  having  the  only  men  in  the 
community  who  know  anything,  to  know  nothing 
else  than  the  opinions  of  philosophers  who  lived 
more  than  a  thousand  years  ago.  If  we  should 
ordain  as  the  sole  condition  and  requirement  for 
office  holding  the  passing  of  severe  examinations 
on  the  works  of  the  medieval  theologians,  and 
could  exclude  from  the  education  of  the  candi- 
dates all  more  recent  influences,  we  yet  should 

^  Smith.    Rex    Christus,    26. 


62  The  Uplift  of  China 

probably  have  an  administration  more  liberal  in 
temper  than  that  which  China  has  enjoyed. 
Its  Influence        'p]-,g  character  of  the  examinations  has  also  an 

OD  Illiteracy 

important  bearing  on  the  amount  of  practical 
illiteracy  in  the  empire.  Schools  are  numerous 
and  are  attended  for  a  time  at  least  by  a  large 
proportion  of  the  male  population.  Their  pur- 
pose, however,  is  not  to  fit  men  for  the  ordinary 
positions  of  life,  but  only  to  prepare  the  candi- 
dates for  examination  in  the  classics,  and  in  con- 
sequence, those  who  never  complete  the  prepara- 
tion,— a  very  large  majority  of  the  whole, — re- 
ceive comparatively  little  benefit.  In  estimating 
the  percentage  of  illiteracy,  it  must  be  borne  in 
mind  that  many  of  those  who  are  classed  as 
readers  are  about  as  fluent  as  most  of  our  college 
graduates  of  twenty  years  standing  are  in  Greek 
and  Latin.  They  are  not  altogether  illiterate, 
but  on  the  other  hand,  they  cannot  read  with  ac- 
curacy and  fluency.  The  number  of  those  whom 
we  should  consider  readers  probably  does  not 
exceed  ten  per  cent.,  and  has  been  estimated  by 
competent  judges  even  lower. 
Patriotism  The  patriarchal  system  has  its  drawbacks  in 
Developed  government  as  well  as  in  social  life.  The  close 
union  of  the  family  and  clan  not  only  checks  in- 
dividual development  on  the  one  hand,  but 
hinders  a  broad  patriotism  on  the  other.  Each 
group  thinks  only  of  its  own  interests.  Cliquish- 
ness  always  destroys  public  spirit.      It  is  signifi- 


Defects  of  Social  Svstem  63 


o 


cant  that  the  recent  signs  of  a  national  patriot- 
ism in  China  come  mainly  from  students  who 
have  separated  from  their  families  to  study  in 
the  provincial  colleges  and  in  Japan. 

What  the  father  is  to  the  family,  and  the  elder  ^^^^^^^^^y 
or  headman  to  the  clan  or  village,  that  is  the  local  of  officials 
magistrate  to  his  district,  the  governor  to  his 
province,  and  the  emperor  to  the  whole  empire. 
Each  official  has  authority  over  those  below  him, 
and  is  responsible  to  those  above  him  for  the  gen- 
eral good  behavior  of  his  constituency.  While 
in  theory  the  government,  like  the  oversight  of 
the  father,  is  for  the  welfare  of  the  people,  in 
actual  practise  the  power  granted  to  those  in 
office  is  usually  utilized  for  selfish  ends.  A  great 
variety  of  civil  and  criminal  functions  are  con- 
centrated in  the  hands  of  one  man,  which  gives 
him  great  opportunity  for  abuse.  There  is  a 
system  of  checks  and  balances  whereby  oppres- 
sion is  kept  within  limits,  but  overtaxing,  ac- 
ceptance of  bribes,  minor  extortion,  and  irregular- 
ities are  the  rule  and  not  the  exception.  Professor 
Parker  says :  "  I  have  myself  seen  enough  with 
my  own  eyes,  and  had  innumerable  free-and-easy 
conversations  with  both  m^agistrates  and  runners, 
to  enable  me  to  state  with  absolute  certainty  that 
a  downright  bad  magistrate,  succeeding  to  a  post 
dominated  by  a  nest  of  evil-minded  runners  with 
a  long-established  tyrannical  habit  ingrained  in 
their    hearts,    and    practising    among    a    stupid, 


64  The  Uplift  of  China 

timid,  or  mahgnant  population,  can  with  impunity 
assassinate  any  one  he  Hkes  in  his  own  jail,  accept 
any  bribe,  commit  or  condone  any  injustice,  make 
his  fortune,  and  even  preserve  his  reputation  in 
spite  of  all  this.  On  the  other  hand,  I  have  seen 
completely  honest,  simple-minded,  benevolent 
magistrates,  perfectly  clean-handed  (subject  to 
custom),  anxious  to  do  right,  loyal  to  their  su- 
periors, beloved  of  the  people,  and  quite  capable 
of  restraining  the  police." 
°'^ecunng  '^^^  people  are  long-enduring  by  disposition 
Rights  g^j^^  have  a  wholesome  fear  of  the  government. 
Unless  an  injustice  is  of  so  grievous  a  nature  as 
to  rouse  a  whole  village  or  clan  it  is  apt  to  be 
borne.  The  principal  concern  of  a  magistrate 
is  therefore  not  to  administer  equal  justice  to 
every  citizen,  but  to  keep  the  more  influential 
sections  of  the  population  sufficiently  satisfied  not 
to  appeal  against  him.  Even  if  they  should  do 
so,  he  may  succeed  in  checking  their  appeal. 
"  There  is  no  way  of  sending  a  petition,  a  tele- 
gram, or  any  communication  whatever,  to  any 
one  in  authority,  without  running  the  gauntlet  of 
a  great  many  persons  who  will  thoroughly  sift 
the  message,  and  will  do  their  best  to  suppress,  or 
at  least  counteract,  whatever  runs  counter  to  their 
views  or  interests.  One  of  the  reforms  most 
needed  in  China  is  a  speedy  and  certain  way  to 
get  the  ear  of  those  in  authority." 


Defects  of  Social  System  65 

It  is  probable  that  a  masfistrate  has  found  it  Temptation 
necessary  to  bestow  a  number  of  judicious  "  pre- 
sents "  to  open  the  way  to  his  appointment;  it  is 
quite  certain  that  the  amount  he  receives  as  sal- 
ary will  be  altogether  inadequate  to  defray  his 
expenses.  He  is  consequently  practically  driven 
to  employ  arbitrary  means  to  recoup  himself. 
If  he  overdoes  the  matter  of  exactions,  he  may 
get  into  trouble  with  his  superiors ;  if  he  under- 
does it,  he  will  be  out  of  pocket.  The  situation 
is  far  from  ideal. 

The  unjust  svstem  of  holding  an  ofificial  ac-  unjust 
countable  for  troubles  he  could  not  have  foreseen 
or  prevented  leads  many  a  man  to  suppress  bad 
reports  of  his  district,  instead  of  investigating 
and  righting  the  evil.  It  emphasizes  the  necessity 
of  merely  preserving  appearances  that  will  sat- 
isfy the  inspection  of  those  above  him. 

In  such  an   atmosphere   the  people  of  China  Results  of  ths 

f^  '^       ^  System  on 

have  lived  in  isolation  for  manv  centuries.      The  society  »n 

General 

training  they  have  received  accounts  for  much  of 
their  wonderful  homogeneity  and  for  their  re- 
spect for  law  and  moral  precepts.  It  accounts 
for  their  talent  for  combination,  but  it  also  ac- 
counts for  China's  lack  of  progress  during  the 
last  thousand  years.  It  is  probably  largely  re- 
sponsible for  the  lack  of  originality  so  often 
thought  to  be  a  race  trait.  The  system  under 
which  it  has  lived  would  certainly  seem  well  cal- 
culated   to    discourage    every    impulse    toward 


66  The  Uplift  of  China 

variation  that  the  race  may  possess.  It  may  be 
that  the  Chinese  will  some  day,  when  their  facul- 
ties have  been  set  free  from  the  binding  force  of 
precedent,  exhibit  greater  originality  than  we 
have  ever  given  them  credit  for. 
Contempt  for       j^  jg  ^jgQ  q^lsv  to  imdcrstand  their  contempt  for 

Foreigners  ■'  ^ 

foreigners.      It  is  a  peculiarity  of  human  nature 

that  those  most  hidebound  are  among  those  most 

supercilious.      It  is  not  to  be  expected  that  they 

should  regard  those  who  violate  so  many  of  the 

ancient  rules  of  propriety   as   we   do  otherwise 

than  as  barbarians. 
Custom        -^Yg  ^I^Q  j^^^.g  l^gg^  gQ  jQj^g.  |-jj^-,g  emancioated 

Even  with  Us  £j.qj^^  ^|-,g  j.,^^|g  ^f  custom  should  uot  ovcrlook  the 
fact  that,  in  the  maintenance  of  their  traditions, 
some  of  the  best  instincts  of  the  Chinese  mind  and 
conscience  are  enlisted.  We  have  no  right  to 
approach  their  system  as  mere  iconoclasts.  Mod- 
ern Anglo-Saxon  society  has  been  organized  so 
as  to  open  very  wide  limits,  within  which  the  in- 
dividual is  free  to  move.  When  any  innova- 
tion,— a  new  breakfast  food,  or  hair  restorer,— 
lies  within  these  limits,  it  has  only  individual  con- 
servatism to  overcome  in  winning  its  way.  No 
one  is  in  the  least  lowering  himself  in  the  eyes  of 
his  fellows  if  he  chooses  to  accept  this  sort  of 
novelties.  But  there  are  things  at  which  easy- 
going American  society  draws  the  line.  Forms 
of  the  so-called  "  rational  "  costume  for  women, 
for  instance,  have  not  yet  won  the  approval  of 


Defects  of  Social  System  67 

public  opinion,  and  consequently  they  seem  to 
the  average  person  to  be  too  ridiculous  even  to 
discuss.  A  woman  would  instinctively  shrink 
from  arraying  against  herself  the  sentiment  of 
the  entire  community  by  adopting  a  style  of  dress 
it  had  agreed  to  condemn.  Such  an  instance  will 
help  us  to  realize  how  hard  it  is  to  defy  society 
as  a  whole  even  in  a  matter  of  mere  convention. 

Fortunately  for  us,  the  texture  of  our  society  s"ron'giria 
is  so  loose,  and  its  demands  are  comparatively  so  '-'^"'^ 
few,  that  we  are  hardly  conscious  of  any  con- 
straint whatever.  But  in  China,  the  man  who 
undertakes  to  violate  custom  runs  counter  to  his 
family,  his  clan,  the  whole  force  of  public  opin- 
ion, his  feeling  of  reverence  for  his  ancestors, 
and  fear  of  their  spirits,  the  only  ethics  he  has 
ever  been  taught,  the  views  of  the  most  learned 
men  he  has  ever  known,  and,  last  but  not  least, 
the  most  ingrained  habits  of  his  life.  Change  is 
coming  in  China.  It  will  be  well  if  it  come  not 
too  rapidly  to  permit  of  the  gradual  preparation 
of  the  individual  and  the  family  to  receive  it. 
Otherwise,  social  and  ethical  chaos  may  be  the 
result. 

Let  us  next  look  at  the  relation  of  the  patri-  fXIdlaUty 
archal  system  to  the  individual.  Surroundings 
of  the  kind  that  we  have  described  are  not  apt  to 
develop  what  we  call  individuality.  The  very 
conception  of  this  implies  the  right  of  one  indi- 
vidual to  ditfer  from  another,  of  the  present,  if 


'1 
1 


68  The  Uplift  of  China 

need  be,  to  differ  from  the  past.  It  is  not  a  gift 
which  we  inherit  full-blown,  but  a  potentiality 
which  requires  exercise  and  expression  for  its 
development.  Precisely  this  expression  is  what 
the  Chinese  social  system  consciously  and  uncon- 
sciously represses.  A  youth  is  not  encouraged 
to  be  himself,  nor  to  ex^press  his  own  ideas.  No 
one  bears  with  his  crudities  and  seeks  to  draw 
him  out,  in  order  to  proanote  his  mental  growth. 
Instead  of  this,  his  elders  control  and  snub  him 
until  the  very  idea  of  intellectual  independence 
is  starved  within  him.  We  are  speaking  of  the 
average  case;  for  in  China,  as  everywhere  else, 
there  are  natures  which  make  some  headway  even 
against  the  most  untoward  conditions.  It  is 
easy  to  see  that  the  average  Chinese  will  be  sadly 
lacking  in  those  qualities  of  independence,  in- 
itiative, and  originality  upon  which  Western 
society  sets  such  a  premium.  And  the  case  of 
the  woman  will  be  infinitely  worse. 
p^^vity  '^^^  Chinese  is  always  under  the  public  eye  and 
under  the  constraint  of  public  opinion.  He 
knows  almost  nothing  of  privacy.  He  could  not 
understand  the  lines  of  Lowell : 

"  If  chosen  souls  could  never  be  alone 
In  deep  'mid  silence  open-doored  to  God, 
No  greatness  ever  had  been  dreamed  or  done. 
The  nurse  of  full-grown  souls  is  solitude." 

The  separation  of  families  in  the  West  and  the 
arrangement   of   houses    insures   to   all   but   the 


of  Sincerity 


Defects  of  Social  System  69 

very  poor  a  certain  amount  of  privacy.     This  in  1 

turn  has  the  tendency  to  cultivate  self-reliance 
and  independence  of  action.  But  not  so  in 
China.  The  way  in  which  population  swarms  in 
his  family  court-yard,  in  his  village,  and  along 
the  whole  daily  path  of  the  Chinese  prevents 
him  from  knowing  the  culture  that  solitude 
offers.  Hence  he  loses  all  taste  for  it,  and  en- 
dures without  concern  crowding  that  would  set 
us  distracted. 

Oriental   custom   has    never   demanded    more  f''^'**^^.^, 

Appearanceat 

than  external  conformity.  A  man  may  hold  ^f  si^cefi^5* 
what  opinions  he  likes  so  long  as  they  do  not 
affect  his  behavior.  The  result  of  this  has  been 
to  exalt  appearance  as  all-sufficient.  Among  the 
sayings  of  Confucius  and  Mencius  are  praises  of 
sincerity,  which  is  reckoned  as  one  of  the  five 
constant  virtues.  But  it  is  easy  to  see  that  a 
training  which  from  childhood  merely  represses 
is  not  fitted  to  develop  this  characteristic.  A 
Chinese  says  of  his  own  youth:  "The  boy  attains 
to  the  ideal  character  only  when  he  habitually 
checks  his  affectionate  impulses,  suppresses  his 
emotions,  and  is  uniformly  respectful  to  his  su- 
periors and  dignified  with  his  inferiors.  There- 
fore the  child  is  early  taught  to  walk  respectfuUy 
behind  his  superiors,  to  sit  only  when  he  is 
bidden,  to  speak  only  when  questions  are  asked 
him,  and  to  salute  his  superiors  by  the  correct 
designations.  .  .  .  If  he  is  taken  to  task  for  any- 


■  Face 


70  The  Uplift  of  Cliina 

thing  he  has  done,  he  must  never  contradict, 
never  seek  to  explain  .  .  .  but  suffer  punishment 
in  silence,  although  he  may  be  conscious  of  no 
wrong-doing.  ...  I  lived  the  years  of  my  child- 
hood in  a  shrinking  condition  of  mind.  Like  all 
youngsters,  I  wanted  to  shout,  jump,  run  about, 
show  my  resentments,  give  my  animal  spirits  and 
affectionate  impulses  full  play.  But  ...  my 
tongue  was  bridled  and  my  feet  clogged  by  fear 
of  my  elders.'"  It  would  be  a  rare  exception 
when  one  could  grow  sincere  in  sucli  an  atmos- 
phere. 

^SeJTse'of  ^  phrase  which  of  late  is  often  quoted  in  our 
popular  literature  is  "  to  save  face."  Of  the  feel- 
ing which  this  denotes  the  Chinese  have  no 
monopoly,  but  their  social  ideals  have  developed 
it  to  an  extraordinary  degree.  "  Face  "  is  the 
sense  of  having  fulfilled  the  demands  of  appear- 
ance. The  same  training  which  smothers  sin- 
cerity, feeds  the  desire  to  be  above  all  things 
"  proper."  This  desire  has  its  good  side.  It 
holds  people  up  to  the  performance  of  social 
duties  which  are  too  often  repudiated  in  the 
West.  A  man  would  "  lose  face  "  if  he  neglected 
his  parents  or  was  backward  in  showing  the  cus- 
tomary hospitality.  On  the  other  hand,  it  fos- 
ters deceit,  touchiness,  and  unwise  extravagance. 
Falsehood  is  not  permitted  to  stand  in  the  way 
of   face.      Any  violation  of  this   false  sense  of 

1  Yan  Phou  Lee,   When  I  Was  a  Boy  in  China.   18,  20. 


Defects  of  Social  System  71  ; 

dignity  will  arouse  instant  resentment.     The  dis- 
play   at    weddings    and    funerals    demanded    by  i 
"  face  ■'  may  plunge  a  family  into  debt  for  a  life- 
time. 

It   is   impossible   for  a   community   to   regard   conMrnw" 
truth    lightly    and    yet   to    preserve    a    sense    of  , 

mutual  confidence.      Those  who  are  willing  to 
resort  to  falsehood  when  under  pressure  them- 
selves, have  no  reason  to  believe  that  others  will  , 
be   absolutely    truthful    under    similar    pressure.                               | 
The  result  is  that  no  one  in  China  accepts  the 
statements  of  another  at  their   full   face  value.                               j 
This  lack  of  confidence  is  shown  in  public  affairs  ; 
by  the  absence   of  "  trust "   institutions   and  of 
opportunities    for   the    investment   of   capital   as 
compared  with  the  West. 

A  number  of  influences  combine  in  rendering   [^^fluJnces  ' 

Chinese  social  life  somewhat  conspicuous  for  the   fy^p^^hy  j 

absence  of  sympathy.     The  extreme  poverty  of  ! 

great  masses  of  people,  a  poverty  that  requires 
millions    of    families   to   practise   every   possible  j 

economy  to  escape  starvation,  renders  them  cal- 
lous to  suffering  and  want  which  they  are  unable 
to  alleviate.     The  absence  of  nerves  tends  in  the  j 

same   direction.      As   a   race   they   must  be   re-  \ 

garded  as  cruel.  i 

Superstition  aids  in  repressing  manifestations  Ig^reslei"**  i 

of  sympathy.      Misfortune  is  believed  to  result  i 

from  the  ill  will  of  some  demon,  who  may  trans-  1 

fer  his  persecutions  to  any  one  that  attempts  to  1 


72  The  Uplift  of  China 

thwart  him.  Cases  of  distress  are  also  neglected 
for  fear  lest  the  government  officials  should  hold 
the  would-be  rescuers  responsible  for  the  evil. 
Syst%m*AUo  ^^^  family  system  only  aggravates  this  ten- 
Respons.bie  ^eucy  to  withhold  sympathy.  AtTection  could 
hardly  be  expected  to  run  far  outside  the  family 
or  clan,  but,  even  inside,  the  conflicting  claims  of 
sons  and  their  wives  are  a  great  source  of  bitter- 
ness. Brothers  and  sisters-in-law  too  often  look 
upon  one  another  as  competitors  for  the  largest 
share  of  the  common  property.  But  perhaps  the 
main  difficulty  lies  dcep-^r  yet.  Whatever  re- 
presses individuality,  whatever  exalts  formality 
at  the  expense  of  sincerity,  whatever  emphasizes 
the  inequalities  of  position  and  privilege,  what- 
ever makes  it  hard  for  persons  to  read  each 
other's  thoughts, — these  things  tend  to  weaken 
the  sense  of  sympathy. 
^evlV°  While  the  Chinese  is  extremely  sensitive  and 
"^"^conu-oi  yielding  to  the  force  of  public  opinion,  he  has  not 
had  large  opportunities  to  cultivate  independent 
self-control.  Hence  we  find  him  at  once  sub- 
missive and  passionate,  the  latter  especially  when 
he  thinks  he  has  been  subjected  to  a  social  slight. 
The  man  who  has  been  denied  the  exercise  of  his 
manhood  during  so  much  of  his  life  must  expect 
to  inherit  streaks  of  childishness  to  his  dying  day. 
Dr.  Gibson  remarks  on  the  anomalies  of  Chinese 
character :  "  Verv  slow  to  strike,  though  ever 
ready  to  curse  and  quarrel,  capable  of  great  self- 


Defects  of  Social  System  73 

coiistrahit,  patient,  peaceable,  law-abiding,  in- 
dustrious, observant  of  the  rights  of  others ;  and 
at  the  same  time  vengeful,  implacable,  '  pig- 
headed,' and  obstinate,  carried  away,  often  on 
slight  occasions,  by  passions  of  ungovernable 
fury.'" 

Are  such  individuals,  with  all  their  valuable  Jn^^^qullT 
race  traits  and  economic  virtues,  well  prepared, 
just  as  they  are,  to  face  an  era  which  calls  for 
the  most  highly  developed  individuality?  Can 
they  be  expected  to  acquire  the  needful  traits  of 
character  without  introducing  a  new  spirit  into 
their  social  system? 

Let  us  consider,  finally,  the  atmosphere  of  the  woman  in^ 
Chinese  home  and  its  effect  on  womanhood  and  *^^  Home 
childhood.  The  ideas  of  propriety  emphasize 
the  duties  of  the  inferior  to  the  superior  and  say 
very  little  about  the  correlative  duties  of  super- 
iors to  those  beneath  them.  A  Chinese  woman 
enters  the  household  of  her  husband's  family 
tagged  with  the  double  inferiority  of  sex  and 
age.  She  is  only  a  woman,  and  she  is  probably 
the  youngest  woman  on  the  premises.  She  is 
expected  to  serve  her  mother-in-law  and  to  defer 
to  her  older  sisters-in-law.  If  these  individuals 
were  gifted  with  any  instinctive  sympathy  with 
youth,  or  if  they  felt  under  any  special  obliga- 
tion to  be  considerate  and  forbearing,  the  per- 
centage of  happy  households  would  be  greater. 

1  The  East  and  the  West,  October,  1903,  page  369. 


74  The  Uplift  of  China 

But  the  young  wife  is  more  apt  to  be  greeted 
with  the  regard  which  sophomores  and  upper 
classmen  entertain  for  freshmen,  so  that  her  hfe 
becomes  a  burden  to  her  from  the  very  start. 
Where  property  is  held  in  common,  her  presence 
means  so  much  less  for  the  share  of  each  of  the 
others,  and  the  feeling  is  not  unnatural  that  she 
must  be  made  to  earn  her  way.  In  case  of  the 
quarrels  which  are  practically  unavoidable  in 
such  a  situation,  she  may  be  without  the  sym- 
pathy even  of  her  husband.  Theory  demands 
that  he  should  side  with  his  mother  rather  than 
with  his  wife,  and  he  has  no  affection  for  the 
latter  that  would  make  him  seek  to  comfort  her. 
In  many  a  household  a  young  Chinese  husband 
would  be  ashamed  to  be  seen  even  talking  wnth 
his  wife,  while  to  show  her  any  consideration 
would  expose  him  to  the  ridicule  of  the  entire 
family.  It  is  no  wonder  that  suicides  of  young 
Chinese  wives  are  far  from  infrequent. 

L^ga^R^u  The  wife  has  few  legal  rights.  She  may  be 
put  to  death  for  infidelity,  but  has  no  right  to 
complain  of  it  in  her  husband.  She  may  be 
divorced  if  she  beats  him,  while  he  is  free  to 
chastise  her  in  any  way  short  of  inflicting  a 
wound.  She  is  not  even  allowed  to  leave  the 
house  without  his  permission,  and  if  she  dis- 
obeys he  ma)'  sell  her  as  a  concubine.' 

'  Mollendorf,  Family  Law  of  the  Chinese,  30,  31. 


Defects  of  Social  System  75 

The  fact  that  a  girl  at  her  marriage  becomes  a  ^^Ji^^t^'i^a''^ 
member  of  another  family  discourages  her  par- 
ents from  giving  her  an  education.  Especially 
in  the  south  of  China  it  is  not  uncommon  for 
girls  to  receive  some  instruction,  but  those  who 
proceed  far  enough  to  be  able  to  read  for  profit 
or  recreation  are  probably  less  than  one  per  cent, 
of  the  whole;  Dr.  Martin,  of  Peking,  estimates 
not  more  than  one  in  ten  thousand. 

.  The  unhappy  practise  of  foot-binding  has  no   Footfb^ndTng 
necessary  connection  with  the  patriarchal   form 
•of  the  family,  but  it  adds  greatly  to  the  disabil- 
ities under  which  Chinese  women  labor.     Mrs. 
Archibald  Little,  whose  position  as  president  of 
the  "  Natural  Feet  Society  "  has  given  her  special 
reason  for  investigation,  says :   "  During  the  first 
three   years    (of   foot-binding)    the   girlhood   of 
China    presents    a    most    melancholy    spectacle. 
Instead  of  a  hop,  skip,  and  a  jump,  with  rosy 
cheeks  like  the  little  girls  of  England,  the  poor 
little  things  are  leaning  heavily  on  a  stick  some- 
what taller  than  themselves,  or  carried  on  a  man's 
back,  or  sitting  sadly  crying.      They  have  great 
black  lines  under  their  eyes,  and  a  special  curious 
paleness  that  I  have  never  seen  except  in  connec- 
tion  with   foot-binding.      Their  mothers  mostly 
sleep  with  a  big  stick  by  the  bedside,  with  which 
to  get  up  and  beat  the  little  girl  should  she  dis- 
turl)  the  household  by  her  wails ;  but  not  uncom- 
monly she  is  put  to  sleep  in  an  out-house.     The 


76  The  Uplift  of  China 

only  relief  she  gets  is  either  from  opium,  or  from 
hanging  her  feet  over  the  edge  of  her  wooden 
bedstead,  so  as  to  stop  the  circulation."  For  a 
Chinese  woman  to  confess  that  her  feet  gave  her 
pain  would  be  considered  most  indelicate,  so  that 
it  is  safe  to  say  that  there  is  much  more  of  suffer- 
ing than  ever  appears  on  the  surface.  In  addition 
to  this  it  is  a  great  check  upon  freedom  of  move- 
ment. 

The  System  t^i  i  .  .        _,  . 

at  FauJt  -I  here  are  some  happy  marriages  m  Chma  and 
affectionate  husbands.  The  wife  who  becomes  a 
mother  is  treated  with  more  respect,  which  in- 
creases as  she  advances  in  years.  It  remains 
true,  however,  that  the  social  system  as  a  whole 
is  terribly  deficient  in  providing  for  the  natural 
and  divine  rights  of  woman.  That  the  present 
situation  does  not  cause  the  same  amount  of  un- 
happiness  that  it  would  if  Chinese  women  had 
ever  known  anything  better  is  no  excuse  for  its 
continuance. 
Chiidhoo^d  'The  Chinese  home  in  its  present  state  does  not 
Misses  furnish  an  ideal  environment  for  childhood.  To 
begin  with,  the  ignorance  and  disregard  of  sani- 
tation is  responsible  for  a  large  mortality  rate, 
and  many  of  those  who  survive  the  unhealthy 
diet  and  careless  treatment  they  receive,  prob- 
ably carry  enfeebled  constitutions  through  life. 
There  is  not  the  manifestation  of  sympathy  be- 
tween parents  and  children  that  means  so  much 


Defects  of  Social  System  "jy 

in  Western  homes.  A  Chinese  father  who  loves 
his  children  tenderly  will  yet  consider  it  beneath 
his  dignity  to  romp  with  them  or  enter  into  any 
of  their  games.  A  Chinese  tells  us  that  when  a 
boy  of  twelve  he  left  his  mother  to  go  to  Amer- 
ica, there  was  no  embrace,  although  the  mother's 
eyes  were  wet.  The  little  fellow  gravely  pros- 
trated himself  four  times,  and  the  parting  was 
over.^  What  would  our  own  childhood  and 
parenthood  be,  if  we  felt  obliged  to  observe  such 
a  code  of  propriety? 

Another  thing  we  should  miss  in  China  is  the  ^^^V'^^^^^ 

°  Not  Bleating 

family  meal.  This,  as  we  know  it,  is  an  insti- 
tution peculiar  to  Christendom.  We  could  ill 
spare  from  our  lives  the  memories  of  its  social 
spirit  and  table-talk.  In  China  men  and  women 
eat  apart,  and  a  child  seldom  sits  at  the  table  with 
both  his  father  and  mother.  Nor  has  the 
Chinese  child  any  knowledge  of  the  books  and 
magazines  from  which  our  children  derive  so 
much.  The  mental  atmosphere  of  his  home  is 
far  from  stimulating.  Even  if  he  belongs  to  the 
small  minority  who  learn  to  read  with  sufficient 
facility  to  enjoy  it  as  a  pastime,  he  is  the  rare 
exception,  if  he  possesses  anything  suited  to  his 
comprehension.  The  quarreling  between  the 
women  of  the  household,  which  he  cannot  help 
witnessing,  aids  in  degrading  his  idea  of  home. 

The  evils  we  ha.ve  mentioned  may  be  consid-   ANewSpir**. 

-'  Needed 

*  Yan  Phou  Lee,  When  I  Was  a  Boy  in  China,  96. 


78  The  Uplift  of  China 

ered  as  at  least  typical.  Some  of  them  may  dis- 
appear with  a  development  of  China's  resources, 
and  the  consequent  rise  in  the  standard  of  living. 
The  spread  of  an  education  fitted  to  the  actual 
needs  of  life  will  do  more.  But  the  root  of  the 
difficulty  lies  deeper.  The  Chinese  family  needs 
a  new  spirit,  which  shall  lay  stress  on  the  duties 
>  of  superiors  to  inferiors,  on  the  worth  of  each  in- 
dividual soul  in  the  sight  of  a  loving  Father,  on 
the  sense  of  personal  responsibility  to  him  and 
not  to  custom.  It  needs  to  learn  that  a  man 
should  forsake  his  father  and  mother  and  cleave 
to  his  wife,  to  love  her  as  his  own  flesh.  It  needs 
to  learn  that  "  dignity  is  not  one  of  the  fruits  of 
the  Spirit."  It  needs  to  experience  the  liberty 
wherewith  Christ  has  set  us  free  from  the  bond- 
age of  the  past. 

QUESTIONS    ON    CHAPTER    III 

Aim  :  To  Realize  the  Need  of  Chinese  Soc;ety  for 
Christianity 

I.     The   Tendencies  of  Chinese  Society. 

I.*  What  are  some  of  the  more  important  things 
that  you  think  Western  society  owes  to  Chris- 
tianity? 

2.  What  incidents  can  you  recall  from  the  Old 
Testament  that  remind  you  of  the  Chinese 
family  system  ? 

3.*  Think  out  in  detail  how  your  own  family  life 
would  have  been  different  from  your  birth  till 


Defects  of  Social  Systerr.  79 

now,  if  Chinese  customs  had  prevailed  in  this 
country. 

4.  How  would  this  have  affected  your  father  and 
mother,  uncles  and  aunts? 

5.  How  should  you  feel  toward  the  head  of  your 
family,  if  he  had  the  rights  which  Chinese  law 
allows? 

6.*  How  much  initiative  would  your  father  prob- 
ably have  developed,  if  he  had  lived  under  the 
Chinese  regime? 

7.  What  in  general  are  the  good  and  bad  sides  of 
the  theory  of  mutual  responsibility? 

8.  What  important  influences  would  never  have 
come  into  your  life,  if  you  had  felt  compelled 
to  conform  to  your  family  traditions  ? 

9.  How  would  it  affect  our  progress,  if  no  learn- 
ing was  regarded  with  respect  but  that  of 
Greek  and  Latin? 

10.*  What  qualities  that  China  will  need  for  her 
future  development  does  her  system  of  govern- 
ment fail  to  foster? 

11.  What  qualities  ought  officials  to  possess  to 
make  the  system  a  beneficent  one  ? 

n.     Its  Effect  on  Individual  Development. 

12.  If  you  wished  a  boy  to  develop  initiative,  what 
sort  of  training  should  you  give  him? 

13.  H  you  wished  a  girl  to  become  perfectly  sin- 
cere, what  should  you  tell  he'-  to  do? 

14.  How  would  the  restrictions  of  Chinese  family 
life  hinder  development  along  these  two  lines? 

15.*  Do  you  know  any  persons  who  lay  great  stress 
on  appearances?  How  is  their  character  af- 
fected by  this  trait? 

16.  What  special  good  has  come  to  you  from  hours 
that  you  have  spent  alone? 


8o  The  Uplift  of  China 

17.     Wh'cn    a    man    is    repressed    by    those    above 

him,  how  is  he  apt  to  treat  those  below  him? 
lb.'   With  what  individuals  do  you  share  the  deepest 

personal  sympathy,  and  why? 
19.*  How   many  of   the  conditions   that   foster   this 

sympathy    are   present    in    the    Chinese    social 

system  ? 

20.  What  is  the  relation  of  "face"  to  sincerity? 

21.  Would  you  care  to  send  a  son  or  daughter  to  a 
boarding-school  where  you  knew  that  school- 
opinion  was  all-powerful?      Why  not? 

III.    Its  Influence  011  Woman. 

22.  If  you  "Were  a  Chinese  girl,  with  what  feelings 
would  you  look  forward  to  marriage? 

23.  How  would  you  feel  to  have  your  sister  mar- 
ried to  a  man  she  had  never  seen  ? 

24.*  What  difference  will  there  be  in  married  life 
when  there  has  been  no  winning  of  affection  in 
the  first  place? 

25.*  What  effect  will  the  provisions  of  Chinese 
family  law  have  upon  the  character  of  the  hus- 
band? 

26.  In  view  of  the  differing  customs,  what  do  you 
think  would  be  the  relative  proportion  of  happy 
marriages  in  China  as  compared  with  the 
United  States? 

IV.    Its  Influence  on  Childhood. 

27.  For  what  influences  of  your  childhood  home 
life  are  you  most  grateful? 

28.  To  what  extent  are  these  influences  present  in 
the  average  Chinese  home? 

29.*  In  what  ways  does  the  Chinese  home  violate 
the  principles  of  child  training  that  you  would 
idvocate  ? 


Defects  of  Social  System  8i 

30.*  What  sort  of  a  man  would  you  expect  your 
son  to  be  if  he  had  lived  from  babyhood  in  a 
Chinese  family? 

31.*  What  sort  of  a  woman  would  you  expect  your 
daughter  to  be  under  the  same  circumstances? 

V.     The  Need  of  Christianity. 

32.*  In  what  ways  do  you  think  you  might  influence 
a  Chinese  home  for  the  better,  if  you  had  made 
the  acquaintance  of  the  family?  What  would 
be  your  method  of  approach? 

22*  How  far  do  you  think  you  could  get  without 
the  aid  of  Christianity? 

34.*  Give  all  the  reasons  you  can  why  Christianity 
will  be  indispensable  in  making  the  Chinese 
home  what  it  ought  to  be. 

References  for  Advanced  Study. — Chapter  III 

I.     Home  and  Family  Life. 

Bryan :  Letters  to  a  Chinese  Official,  VI. 

Bryson :  Home  Life  in  China,  Part  i,  II,  VI. 

Douglas:  Society  in  China,  XI. 

Gorst:  China,  VIIL 

Holcombe :  The  Real  Chinaman,  IV. 

Smith :  Village  Life  in  China,  XXV,  XXVI. 

II.     Village  Life. 

Beach :  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  40. 
Douglas :  Society  in  China,  V. 
Hardy :  John  Chinaman  at  Home,  VII. 
Smith :  Village  Life  in  China,  I,  VI,  VII. 

III.     Educational  System. 

Douglas :  Society  in  China,  IX. 
Dukes :  Every-day  Life  in  China,  IX. 


82  The  Uplift  of  China 

Gorst :  China,  XII. 

Hardy :  John  Chinaman  at  Home,  XX. 

Holcombe:  The  Real  Chinese  Question,  III. 

Martin :  The  Lore  of  Cathay,  XVI,  XVII,  XVIII, 

XIX. 

Smith:  Village  Life  in  China,  X. 

Williams:  The  Middle  Kingdom,  Vol.  i,  IX. 

IV.    Moral  Deficiencies. 

Bard:  Chinese  Life  in  Town  and  Country,  IL 

Beach :  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  35,  3b. 

Douglas :  Society  in  China,  XX,  XXI. 

Graves:  Forty  Years  in  China,  VII,  VIII. 

Smith :  Chinese     Characteristics,     VI,     X,     XXI, 

XXV. 


THE  STRENGTH  AND  WEAKNESS 
OF  THE  RELIGIONS 


33 


China  is  popularly  supposed  to  have  three  religions, — 
Confucianism,  Buddhism,  and  Taoism. 

The  first  is  not,  and  never  has  been,  a  religion,  being 
nothing  more  than  a  system  of  social  and  political 
morality;  the  second  is  indeed  a  religion,  but  an  alien 
religion;  only  the  last,  and  the  least  known,  is  of  native 
growth. 

— Herbert  Allen  Giles. 

There  is  little  hope  for  China,  politically,  morally,  or 
religiously,  until  Taoism  is  swept  from  the  face  of  the 
land.     It  is  evil  and  only  evil. 

—H.  C.  Du  Base. 

It  [Buddhism]  excites  but  little  enthusiasm  at  the 
present  day  in  China ;  its  priests  are  ignorant,  low,  and 
immoral ;  addicted  to  opium ;  despised  by  the  people ; 
held  up  to  contempt  and  ridicule;  and  the  gibe  and  joke 
of  the  populace.  The  nuns  likewise  hold  a  very  low 
position  in  the  public  estimation. 

— /.  Dyer  Ball. 

The  higher  class  of  Chinese  should  carefully  consider 
the  situation  and  should  tolerate  the  Western  Religion 
as  they  tolerate  Buddhism  and  Taoism.  Why  should  it 
injure  us?  And  because  Confucianism,  as  now  prac- 
tised, is  inadequate  to  lift  us  from  the  present  plight, 
why  retaliate  by  scoffing  at  other  religions?  Not  only 
is  such  a  procedure  useless;  it  is  dangerous. 

— Chang  Chih-tung. 


^it 


IV 


THE  STRENGTH  AND  WEAKNESS 
OF  THE  RELIGIONS 

'TpKE  Chinese  are  not  naturally  a  religious  Not  Naturally 
■■'  people.  Although  to  the  superficial  ob- 
serv^er  they  appear  very  religious,  yet  on  closer 
examination  it  is  evident  that  most  of  their  wor- 
ship is  empty  formalism.  While  the  Hindus 
are  passionately  fond  of  the  metaphysical  and 
speculative,  the  Chinese  are  practical  and  do  not 
burden  themselves  with  the  mysteries  of  the  in- 
visible world.  As  in  nearly  all  lands,  the  women 
are  the  most  devout  worshipers :  many  of  the 
educated  men  are  skeptics,  making  only  an  out- 
ward acknowledgment  of  forms  of  worship. 
However,  there  are  some  earnest  souls,  seeking 
satisfaction  for  their  heart  yearnings,  in  the 
various  sects. 

Minor  Faiths 


dans  in  China 


Before  entering  upon  a  discussion  of  the  three    Mohamme- 
great  religions  of  China,  brief  mention  must  be 
made  of  two  minor  faiths.      The  Mohammedans 
are   scattered   through   China,   especially   in   the 
western  and  southwestern  provinces,  to  the  pos- 

85 


86  The  Uplift  of  China 

sible  number  of  twenty  milHons.  They  are  more 
lax  in  their  practises  than  their  co-reHgionists  in 
India,  but  they  do  not  intermarry  with  the 
Chinese,  and  keep  up  the  forms  of  their  faith, 
making,  however,  for  the  most  part  no  effort  to 
proselyte.  As  yet  very  few  have  become  Chris- 
tians, but  there  is  no  reason  why  there  might  not 
be  a  movement  in  this  direction  when  larger  ef- 
forts have  been  made  on  their  behalf, — an  enter- 
prise which  ought  at  once  to  be  seriously  under- 
taken. Their  moolahs,  or  priests,  are  often  more 
bitterly  opposed  to  Christianity  than  those  of  the 
sects  of  Tao  or  Buddha. 
Jews  in  China  There  is  in  K'ai-feng,  the  capital  of  Ho-nan, 
the  remnant  of  an  ancient  colony  of  Jews,  but 
their  synagogue  has  long  since  been  pulled  down 
and  its  timbers,  and  the  sacred  books  as  well,  sold. 
The  melancholy  history  of  this  sect  is  of  special 
interest,  and  a  concrete  instance  of  how  one  of 
the  most  unimpressible  faiths  known  to  history 
may,  having  lost  its  original  impulse,  be  disin- 
tegrated by  the  slow  corrosion  of  the  mingled 
polytheism,  pantheism,  and  atheism  of  Confucian 
civilization.^ 
T^'"'  Three  forms  of  religion  are  recognized,  Con- 
fucianism, Taoism,  and  Buddhism.  The  two 
former  are  indigenous,  while  the  last-named  came 
from   India.      Dr.   Martin  discriminates  the  re- 

>  For  a  summary  of  what   is  known   of  the  origin  of  the  Jews 
in    China,    see    Yule,    Marco    Polo     (edited    by    Henri    Cordier). 


Strength  and  Weakness  of  Religions        87 

ligions  of  China  as  ethical  (Confucianism),  phy- 
sical (Taoism),  metaphysical  (Buddhism). 
Buddhism  has  adopted  the  deities  and  spirits  of 
other  religions.  Taoism  has  imitated  the  trinity 
of  Buddhism.  Confucianism  despises,  rejects, 
and  adopts  both !  Every  Chinese  is  a  Confucian- 
ist,  but  most  of  them  are  likewise  Taoists  and 
Buddhists.  They  practise  all  three  on  different 
occasions  and  for  different  purposes.  Because 
these  religions  have  been  mingling  so  closely  for 
centuries,  it  is  really  impossible  to  trace  all  the 
elements  of  Chinese  religion  to  that  which  gave 
them  birth. 

Gibbon  remarked  of  the  Roman  Empire  that  Rg'ifgton 
to  the  common  people  all  religions  were  equally 
true,  to  the  philosopher  all  were  equally  false, 
and  to  the  statesman  all  were  equally  useful,  an 
observation  of  which  the  student  of  Chinese  re- 
ligions will  often  be  reminded.  The  definition  of 
Religion  in  the  Standard  Dictionary  is  as  fol- 
lows :  "  A  belief  binding  the  spiritual  nature  of 
man  to  the  supernatural  being  on  whom  he  is 
conscious  that  he  is  dependent.  Also  the  prac- 
tise that  springs  out  of  the  recognition  of  such 
relations."  There  is,  however,  in  the  Chinese 
language  no  word  which  embodies  this  concept, 
its  place  being  generally  taken  by  a  term  denot- 
ing instruction,  which  contains  quite  a  different 
idea.      The    phrase    p'ai    shcn,    signifying    "  to 


88 


The  Uplift  of  China 


worship,"  or  to  pay  one's  respects  to  gods  or 
spirits,  is  a  vague  substitute  for  a  word  which 
should  mean  religion. 


Viewed  as  a 

Religion 


Confucius' 
Life  and  Work 


Confucianism 

Confucianism  presents  itself  to  the  inquirer 
partly  as  a  system  of  political  and  social  ethics 
and  partly  as  a  State  religion,  embodying  the 
worship  of  nature,  of  the  spirits  of  departed 
worthies,  and  of  ancestors.  From  one  point  of 
view  it  is  therefore  a  religion,  while  from  another 
it  is  not.  Confucianism  does  not  conform  to  the 
idea  of  a  religion  which  binds  the  spiritual  nature 
of  man  to  a  supernatural  being  upon  whom  he 
is  consciously  dependent.  It  must  also  be  re- 
marked that  the  term  Confucianism  is  at  once 
vague,  inaccurate,  misleading  and  indispensable. 
It  would  naturally  imply  a  system  of  thought  to 
which  Confucius  is  related  in  some  such  way 
as  Gautama  to  Buddhism,  or  Mohammed  to 
Islam,  but  this  is  by  no  means  the  case. 

Confucius  was  a  Chinese  philosopher  and 
statesman  who  lived  in  the  sixth  century  B.  C 
In  the  days  of  the  weak  Chou  dynasty  and  at  a 
time  when  China  was  divided  into  a  great  num- 
ber of  petty  feudal  states,  owing  only  nominal 
fealty  to  the  emperor,  Confucius  appeared,  at 
once  an  officer  and  a  teacher.      In  the   former 

5  Born    551,   died   478,   B.   C. 


Strength  and  Weakness  of  Religions        89 

capacity  his  services  were  never  long  continued, 
owing  to  the  reluctance  of  the  kings  of  the  sev- 
eral states  to  be  guided  by  his  austere  teachings. 
The  great  work  of  Confucius  was  in  gathering 
about  him  a  body  of  disciples  to  a  reputed  total 
of  3,000,  many  of  whom  were  deeply  impressed 
with  his  doctrines,  some  of  them  taking  great 
pains  to  see  that  they  were  perpetuated. 

Worship  during  the  periods  of  Yao  and  Shun  ^^°^V°u"  "^ 
was  possibly  monotheistic,  if  Shang  Ti,  the 
supreme  ruler  of  the  universe,  is  regarded 
as  a  personal  being.  But  nature  and  ancestral 
worship  succeeded  this  monotheism.  Confucius 
countenanced  the  existing  worship  of  ancestors 
and  of  spirits,  but  laid  almost  exclusive  emphasis 
on  ethical  relations.  He  never  taught  the  duty 
of  man  to  any  higher  power  than  the  head  of 
the  State  or  family.  The  Emperor,  being  the 
Son  of  Heaven,  exercises  his  authority  under  the 
direction  of  Heaven.  Right  government  consists 
in  directing  the  affairs  of  State  in  harmony  with 
the  Law  of  Heaven. 

According  to  the  Chinese  ritual,  Heaven  is  ^"Vhlped 
worshiped  only  by  the  emperor  at  the  two  sols-  Em^pJVor 
tices  in  the  Temple  of  Heaven,  in  the  southern 
city  of  Peking,  where  the  Altar  of  Heaven  is  the 
spot  at  which  the  ruler  of  China's  millions,  hav- 
ing by  fasting  and  meditation  prepared  himself, 
with  an  elaborate  and  a  solemn  ceremonial  pros- 


90  The  Uplift  of  China 

trales  himself  before  Heaven  as  its  agent,  its 
servant ;  and  sometimes,  as  in  cases  of  rebellion, 
flood,  drought,  and  the  like,  as  guilty  of  sins 
against  Heaven  which  require  confession.  This 
was  done  by  the  Emperor  Hsien  Feng  in  1853 
when  the  T'ai  P'ing  rebellion  was  at  its  height, 
imploring  on  behalf  of  his  suffering  people  the 
compassion  of  the  Sovereign  of  the  universe. 
In  this  act  the  emperor  recognizes  that  he  rules 
by  the  authority  of  Heaven,  to  whom  he  is  re- 
sponsible for  the  use  of  his  power. 
Teachings  on       Coufucius  laid  great  stress  upon  the  personal 

Government  *=  "^  '^     _ 

character  of  the  ruler,  and  attributed  to  his  ex- 
ample an  efficiency  which  has  never  been  illus- 
trated in  human  history.  The  theory  is  that  if 
the  prince  is  virtuous  and  all  that  he  ought  to  be, 
the  people  must  likewise  be  virtuous  and  all  that 
they  ought  to  be.  This  assumption  has  been 
crystallized  in  the  dictum  of  a  Chinese  philos- 
opher who  lived  B.  C.  200:  "The  prince  is  a 
dish,  and  the  people  are  the  water ;  if  the  dish  is 
round  the  water  will  be  round,  if  tlie  dish  is 
square  the  water  will  be  square  likewise." 
How  Good       The  teachings  of  Confucius,  as  to  the  means 

Government  is  ,.,,.',  .  ..       ,  ,  , 

to  be  Obtained  by  which  this  good  government  is  to  be  brought 
about,  are  fragmentary.  What  was  needed,  he 
thought,  was  a  renewal  of  the  old  ways,  and  noth- 
ing else.  "  I  am  not,"  he  said,  "  an  originator, 
but  a  transmitter."    His  favorite  disciple  once  in- 


Strength  and  Weakness  of  Religions        91 

quired  how  the  government  of  the  State  should 
be  administered,  and  Confucius  replied :  "  Follow 
the  seasons  of  the  Hsia  dynasty;  ride  in  the  car- 
riages of  the  Yin  dynasty;  wear  the  ceremonial 
cap  of  the  Chou  dynasty ;  let  the  music  be  the 
shao  with  its  pantomimes.  Banish  the  songs  of 
the  ch'ing,  and  keep  far  from  specious  talkers." 
Thus  in  his  view  the  past  was  the  golden  age,  to 
the  restoration  of  which  he  gave  all  his  energies 
and  his  life,  yet  he  died  with  a  lamentation  upon 
his  lips  over  his  failure.  His  conception  of  the 
origin  of  government  is  embodied  in  a  passage 
in  the  Book  of  History :  "  Heaven  protecting  the 
inferior  people  has  constituted  for  them  rulers 
and  teachers,  who  should  be  able  to  assist  God, 
extending  favor  and  producing  tranquillity 
throughout  all  parts  of  the  empire."  Accord- 
ingly, the  most  able  and  the  most  worthy  ought 
to  rule,  and  should  they  lose  their  character  they 
w^ould  also  lose  the  right  to  reign,  and  Heaven 
would  bring  about  their  downfall. 

The  admirable  ethical  system  of  Confucius  ex-  pj*?*^*=*' 
pounds  the  "  Five  Constant  Virtues  " :  benevo- 
lence, righteousness,  propriety,  wisdom,  and  sin- 
cerity. As  it  is  difficult  for  one  to  catch  the 
exact  interpretation  of  these  words,  a  few  quali- 
fying clauses  under  each  will  give  the  general 
scope  of  their  meaning.  Benevolence  implies  an 
unselfish  and  active  interest  in  public  afifairs,  a 
charitable    aiid    forgiving   spirit   toward   others, 


I         ! 


Ethics 


y2  The  Uplift  of  China 

gratification  of  the  wishes  of  parents,  and  the 
merciful  treatment  of  the  fatherless  and  widows. 
Righteousness,  more  fully  defined,  means  manly 
courage,  fraternal  feeling  toward  elders  and 
younger  persons,  justice,  integrity,  and  modesty 
in  all  things.  Propriety  demands  a  respectful  at- 
titude toward  all  persons,  preserves  conjugal  har- 
mony, declines  much,  and  accepts  little.  Wisdo}n 
means  a  thorough  investigation  of  the  past, 
knowledge  of  men  and  nature,  and  the  constant 
practise  of  virtue.  Sincerity  urges  a  simple  and 
uniform  life,  and  such  absolute  purity  in  the 
inner  life  that  the  words  of  the  inner  chamber 
should  bear  repeating  in  the  palace.^  While 
these  are  very  commendable  virtues,  they  have 
hopelessly  failed  among  the  Chinese,  because 
the  only  help  Confucius  could  offer  for  their 
realization  was,  "  When  you  fail,  seek  help  in 
yourself." 
The        One  of  the  characteristics  of  the  teaching  of 

Five  Social     „ .    ,         ,      T 

Relations  Lontucius  IS  its  msistcncc  Upon  social  relations. 
The  Five  Social  Relations  are  those  of  prince  and 
minister,  husband  and  wife,  father  and  son,  elder 
and  younger  brothers,  and  friend  and  friend. 
"  In  the  above  order  of  relations,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  last,  the  superior  is  set  over  against  the 
inferior,  with  the  result  that  the  family  and  social 
life  in  China  is  largely  dominated  by  a  type  of 
repressive  formalism.    Dignity,  seniority,  author- 

^  Martin,  The  Lore  of  Cathay,   209. 


Strength  and  Weakness  of  Religions        93 

ity  are  correlated  with  subordination,  depend- 
ence, servility;  and  the  spirit  of  freedom,  self- 
initiative,  and  spontaneity  find  little  scope  for 
exercise,''^ 

The  existence  of  spirits  is  not  denied,  but  IrobiTml"'** 
much  more  depends,  according  to  his  view,  upon  ^^''"^**^ 
men  than  upon  spirits,  who  can  interfere  in  the 
affairs  of  men  only  to  execute  nature's  behests. 
If  one  lives  according  to  nature  and  lays  up  good 
deeds,  he  reaps  the  benefits  in  blessings,  other- 
wise he  is  injured,  perhaps  destroyed,  but  it  is 
his  own  doing.  As  the  Book  of  Changes  says: 
"  He  that  complies  with  Heaven  is  preserved ; 
he  that  rebels  against  Heaven  is  ruined."  To 
investigate  the  laws  of  the  unknown  and  the  un- 
knowable spiritual  world  is  vain.  Confucius 
made  man  alone  the  subject  of  his  study,  and 
abstained  from  discoursing  on  wonders,  brute 
force,  rebellion,  and  spirits.  On  this  topic  he 
said  that  the  art  of  rendering  effective  service  to 
the  people  consists  in  keeping  aloof  from  spirits, 
as  v/ell  as  in  holding  them  in  respect.  "  We 
have  not  yet  performed  our  duties  to  men,"  he 
says,  "  how  can  we  perform  our  duties  to 
spirits?"  "  Not  knowing  life,  how  can  we  know 
about  death?"  "He  who  has  sinned  against 
Heaven  has  no  place  to  pray."  The  laws  of 
nature,  and  of  the  spiritual  world  as  well,  lie  be- 
yond the  comprehension  of  all  men  but  those  en- 

1  Sheffield,  in  Religions  of  Mission  Fields,  309. 


94  The  Uplift  of  China 

dowed  by  nature  with  the  spirit  of  wisdom.  To 
present  before  the  people  questions  and  problems 
that  are  incomprehensible  and  incapable  of  dem- 
onstration serves  only  to  delude  them  by  a  crowd 
of  misleading  lights,  and  leads  to  error  and  con- 
fusion. 

Bfte^rVcath  One  of  his  disciples  asked  him  the  crucial  ques- 
tion :  "  Do  the  dead  have  knowledge  of  the 
services  we  render,  or  are  they  without  such 
knowledge?"  The  Master  replied:  "  If  I  were 
to  say  that  the  dead  have  such  knowledge,  I  am 
afraid  that  filial  sons  and  dutiful  grandsons 
would  injure  their  substance  in  paying  the  last 
offices  to  the  departed ;  and  if  I  were  to  say  that 
the  dead  had  no  such  knowledge,  I  am  afraid 
lest  unfilial  sons  should  leave  their  parents  un- 
buried.  You  need  not  wish  to  know  whether 
the  dead  have  knowledge  or  not.  There  is  no 
present  urgency  about  the  point.  Hereafter  you 
will  know  it  for  yourself."  This,  as  Dr.  Legge 
justly  remarks,  was  scarcely  the  treatment  of  a 
profound  subject  which  was  to  have  been  ex- 
pected from  a  sage  who  boasted  that  he  had  no 
concealments  from  his  disciples. 

^^worhi  Of  the  far-reaching  influence  of  the  negative 
and  cautious  attitude  of  their  greatest  philos- 
opher and  teacher  toward  the  spiritual  world,  the 
Chinese  are  but  dimly  aware,  until  they  have 
received  enlightenment  from  a  source  higher  than 


Strength  and  Weakness  of  Religions        95 

his.      The  gradual  but  inevitable  effect  of  such  ] 

an  illumination  is  to  put  in  a  clear  light  the  de-  j 

fects  of  the  teachings  of  the  great  Master,  while  j 

yet  emphasizing  the  many  and  important  points  , 

in  which  his  system  coincides  with  the  teachings  j 
of  revelation. 

All  Chinese  cities  must  be  provided  with  tem-  Temphls  and 
pies  to  Confucius  (but  without  priests),  in  which  Worship 
are  included  also  tablets  to  other  sages  as  well, 
and  here  the  Master  is  officially  worshiped  with  : 

elaborate  ceremonies,  and  with  costly  offerings 
of  silk  and  other  gifts/  His  tablet  is  placed  in 
the  schools  throughout  China,  and  he  is  wor- 
shiped as  the  patron  of  learning.  On  entering 
and  departing  from  the  schoolroom  the  students 
are  required  to  make  their  bows  to  the  tablet. 
The  homage  which  is  offered  is  real  worship, 
and,  as  Dr.  Legge  says,  could  not  be  more  com- 
plete were  he  Shang  Ti  himself.  The  widely 
spread  clan  of  Confucius  (the  K'ung  family) 
have  certain  valuable  privileges,  and  its  head  en- 
joys the  title  of  the  Holy  Man,  although  he  is 

'  "  The  sacrificial  animals,  consisting  of  an  ox  and  several 
pigs  and  sheep,  are  killed,  dressed  by  scraping,  and  placed  in 
kneeling  posture  upon  the  altars.  All  civil  and  military  of- 
ficers are  required  to  attend  the  ceremony.  In  Peking  the 
emperor  himself  officiates  at  the  head  of  the  worshipers;  in  the 
provinces  this  is  done  by  the  highest  mandarin.  The  silks, 
among  which  there  are  fine  brochades,  are  burned.  It  has  been 
calculated  that  27,000  pieces  of  silk,  each  ten  feet  long,  are 
annually  destroyed  in  the  temples  of  the  empire  in  honor  of 
Confucius.  The  cost  of  one  celebration  amounts  to  $125,  or 
about  $500,000  annually  for  the  whole  empire,  not  counting  the 
cost  and  repair  of  the  temples."  Dr.  Faber,  Problems  of 
Practical  Christianity  in  China,  22. 


96  The  Uplift  of  China 

seventy-two  generations  distant  from  the  ances- 
tor who  gave  the  family  its  fame.  From  the 
foregoing  sketch  of  some  of  the  more  prominent 
aspects  of  Confucianism,  it  may  be  perceived 
that  many  of  the  questions  ordinarily  arising  in 
regard  to  a  religion  have  in  this  connection  little 
place.  Confucius,  as  we  have  seen,  is  worshiped, 
and  with  him  the  early  emperors  Yao  and  Shun. 
Wen  Wang,  Wu  Wang,  and  Duke  Chou.  Every 
magistrate  is  required  to  perform  officially  vari- 
ous idolatrous  ceremonies  at  certain  temples,  es- 
pecially those  of  the  tutelary  god  of  each  city, 
and  of  the  god  of  war,  Kuan  Ti. 
Nature       There   is   also  an   extensive   and   complicated 

Worship  '^ 

system  of  nature  worship  which  has  been  adopted 
by  Confucianism,  such  as  the  worship  of  the 
deities  of  the  hills  and  the  rivers,  the  gods  of  the 
wind  and  of  the  rain,  those  of  the  land  and  of  the 
grain,  and  many  others.  Every  one,  officials  and 
people  alike,  is  more  than  willing  to  do  reverence 
to  whatever  seems  likely  to  be  of  service  in  an 
emergency. 
Ancestral        The  param.ount  cult  among  the  Chinese  is  the 

Worship  ...  ...  .  ,     ,      .  , 

worship  of  ancestors,  which  existed  before  the 
time  of  Confucius  and  was  simply  recognized 
by  him.  It  is  the  Gibraltar  of  Chinese  belief, 
underlies  their  religion,  and  is  the  guiding  in- 
fluence in  their  daily  conduct.  "  Social  cus- 
toms, judicial  decisions,  appointments  to  the  of- 


Strength  and  Weakness  of  Religions        97 

fice  of  prime  minister  and  even  successors  to 
the  throne  are  influenced  by  it.'"  The  Chinese 
believe  that  a  man  possesses  three  souls,  which 
after  death  enter  respectively  the  ancestral  tablet, 
the  tomb,  and  Hades.  As  these  souls  have  the 
same  needs  after  death  as  before,  the  survivors, 
especially  the  eldest  son,  must  minister  to  them 
by  transmitting  to  the  spirit  world  (by  burning) 
clothing,  household  effects,  paper  money,  and 
other  articles.  Food  is  set  before  the  tablets  on 
certain  occasions  in  the  belief  that  the  spirits  will 
enjoy  the  offerings.  The  food  is  afterward  eaten, 
but  pious  Chinese  believe  that  the  flavor  of  the 
food  has  been  abstracted.  Similar  offerings  are 
also  made  at  the  tombs  of  the  ancestors  once  a 
year.  The  motive  for  the  worship  arises  out  of 
the  belief  that  ancestors  favor  everything  that  is 
good  and  frown  upon  every  unworthy  act. 
Success  in  worldly  affairs  depends  upon  the  sup- 
port given  to  the  spirits  in  Hades.  From  the 
above  it  is  very  evident  that  fear  is  the  spur  to 
filial  piety  toward  deceased  ancestors,  and  that  the 
offerings  are  not  made  altogether  in  the  spirit 
that  prompts  us  to  decorate  graves,  adorn  statues, 
or  hold  memorial  services. 

One  of  the  direct  benefits  of  this  belief  is  the  Benefits  and 

Evils  of 

reverence  that  has  been  inculcated   for  parents  ^"'^"i^^' 
and  rulers.     "  It  has  also  promoted  industry  and 
has  cultivated  habits  of  domestic  care  and  thrift 

'  Quoted  by  Ball,  Things  Chinese,   30. 


98  The  Uplift  of  China 

beyond  all  estimation.'"  On  the  other  hand,  it 
has  been  said  that  not  less  than  $150,000,000  is 
annually  expended  in  ancestral  worship  out  of 
the  poverty  of  China.  As  it  is  necessary  to  be 
buried  near  the  ancestral  hall  or  among  relatives, 
it  prevents  the  colonization  of  the  thinly  popu- 
lated sections  of  the  country.  It  also  concen- 
trates love  upon  the  home  and  thus  precludes  the 
development  of  patriotism.  Furthermore,  it  de- 
stroys individual  liberty,  by  imposing  extreme 
parental  authority,  and  most  of  all  substitutes  the 
worship  of  dead  ancestry  for  the  True  and  Liv- 
ing One. 
„     ,.  .  A*»       As  Confucius  did  not  define  man's  relation  to  a 

Unreli^ious 

Attitude  supreme  being,  but  merely  set  forth  an  ethical 
system,  it  is  evident  that  his  teaching  cannot  be 
called  a  religion.  Perhaps  the  words  of  Dr. 
Legge  are  a  fairer  statement:  "He  was  unre- 
ligious  rather  than  irreligious ;  yet  by  the  cold- 
ness of  his  temperament  and  intellect  in  this 
matter,  his  influence  is  unfavorable  to  the  de- 
velopment of  true  religious  feeling  among  the 
Chinese  people  generally,  and  he  prepared  the 
way  for  the  speculations  of  the  literati  of  medi- 
eval and  modern  times  which  have  exposed  them 
to  the  charge  of  atheism." 
Christianity  ^^  ^^  elaborate  essay  read  by  Mr.  P'ung  at 
the  World's  Parliament  of  Religions  he  remarked 
that,  to  a  Confucianist,  Christianity  in  China  is 

1  Williams,   The  Middle  Kingdom,  Vol.   II,  238. 


Strength  and  Weakness  of  Religions        99 

devoid  of  interest,  although  it  is  not  obvious  in 
what  sense  this  can  be  the  case.  The  late  Li 
Hung-chang  in  speaking  at  a  dinner  given  to 
him  in  New  York,  said  that,  having  read  the 
New  Testament,  he  saw  very  little  difference 
between  its  teachings  and  those  of  Confucian- 
ism, and  this  is  probably  the  professed  attitude 
of  many  Confucianists.  Mr,  P'ung  complains, 
as  in  view  of  its  contrast  to  the  minuteness  of 
the  Book  of  Rites  he  well  might,  that  the  New 
Testament  directions  for  social  conduct  are  very 
meager.  Confucianism  has  been  very  carefully 
studied  by  Western  scholars,  and  its  excellences 
and  its  defects  have  been  thoroughly  presented. 
If  at  a  former  period  there  was  an  excess  of 
antagonism  to  it  on  the  part  of  some  mission- 
aries, there  is  now  a  tendency  to  a  wholesome 
reaction,  and  it  is  regarded  rather  in  the  light  of 
a  preparation  for  Christianity.  The  point  where 
there  appears  to  be  an  irreconcilable  opposition 
is  in  regard  to  the  worship  of  ancestors. 

Confucianism  is  a  wonderful  system  of  wc'LIIimb"^ 
thought.  Its  strength  lies  in  the  inherent  recti- 
tude of  its  injunctions,  which,  if  followed,  would 
make  the  world  a  very  different  place  from  what 
it  now  is.  But  it  altogether  fails  to  recognize 
the  essential  inability  of  human  nature  to  fulfil 
these  high  behests,  and  for  this  inability  it  has 
neither  explanation  nor  remedy.      In  its  worship 


lOO 


The  Uplift  of  China 


Literature 


Relations  to 
Caafuciaaism 


of  Confucius,  and  other  worthies,  its  face  is  ever 
toward  the  past.  Its  worship  of  ancestors  has 
at  present  no  ethical  value,  and  is  quite  destitute 
of  any  directive  or  restraining  power.  Con- 
fucianism fails  to  produce  on  any  important  scale 
the  character  which  it  commends.  While  it  has 
unified  and  consolidated  the  Chinese  people,  it 
has  not,  as  the  Great  Learning  enjoins,  renovated 
them,  and  it  never  can  do  so.  What  it  can  do  for 
China,  it  has  long  since  accomplished.  It  must 
be  supplemented,  and  to  some  extent  supplanted, 
by  a  faith  which  is  higher,  deeper,  and  more 
inclusive. 

Taoism 

Origin  Taoism,  like  Confucianism,  is  indigenous  to 
China,  owing  its  reputed  beginning  to  Lao- 
tzii,  the  Old  Master,  in  distinction  from  Con- 
fucius who  is  the  Master.  The  only  work  at- 
tributed to  Lao-tzu  is  called  the  "  Canon  of  Rea- 
son and  Virtue,"  a  treatise  of  but  little  more  than 
5,000  characters,  remarkable  alike  for  its  brevity 
and  its  profundity. 

Taoist  literature  is  vast  in  quantity,  but  with 
the  exception  of  the  classic  mentioned  is  of  little 
value,  and  is  irreducible  to  a  system. 

According  to  tradition,  Lao-tzu  (who  was  fifty 
years  the  older)  and  Confucius  once  met,  but 
while  the  latter  spoke  of  the  former  with  respect, 
he  did  not  repeat  his  visit.      "  The  '  Book  of 


Strength  and  Weakness  of  Religions      loi 

Changes  '  is  the  connecting  link  between  Con- 
fucianists  and  Taoists,  the  fundamental  canon 
of  both."  Confucianism  teaches  attention  to 
social  duties  and  to  etiquette.  Taoism  seeks  for 
"  the  pill  of  immortality,"  having  altogether  lost 
its  original  character  and  become  blank  mater- 
ialism. Although  the  soul  is  more  refined  than 
the  body,  it  is  a  material  substance,  and  while 
liable  to  dissolution,  may  by  proper  discipline  es- 
cape it.  Even  the  body  may  become  etherealized 
and  be  "  wafted  away  to  the  abodes  of  the 
genii."  There  are  in  Taoist  speech  "  Eight 
Fairies,"  often  represented  as  aged  men  of  ven- 
erable appearance  leaning  on  a  staff,  or  sitting 
under  a  gnarled  old  tree.  They  ride  on  clouds 
and  at  will  mingle  in  human  affairs.  The  in- 
fluence of  this  conception  on  the  Chinese  mind 
has  been  very  great. 

While   there   has  been  keen   rivalrv  between.  Relations  to 

...  "  Buddhism 

these  religions  m  past  ages,  there  is  at  present 
the  peace  of  senility.  The  native  religion  is  un- 
der extensive  obligations  to  the  Indian.  "  The 
Sutras  of  Taoism  in  form,  in  matter,  in  style,  in 
the  incidents,  in  the  narrative,  in  the  invocations, 
in  the  prayers, — leaving  out  the  Sanscrit, — are 
almost  exact  copies  of  Buddhist  prayer  books. "^ 

A  being  is  worshiped  having  the  same  name   Deities  of 
as    Shang  Ti,   or   Supreme   Ruler   of   the   Con- 
fucianists.     But  in  practise  he  has  delegated  his 

^  Du  Bose,  in  Religions  of  MissicK  Fields,   164. 


I02  The  Uplift  of  China 

power  to  an  inferior  divinity  called  Pearly  Em- 
peror Supreme  Ruler,  who  is  regarded  as 
a  deification  of  a  man  named  Chang,  an  ances- 
tor of  the  present  hierarch  of  the  Taoist  religion. 
The  latter  lives  on  a  mountain  in  Chiang-hsi, 
where  he  enjoys  great  state,  being  in  reality  a 
spiritual  emperor.  He  is  styled  by  foreigners 
the  "  Taoist  Pope."  It  is  said  that  in  his  dwell- 
ing evil  spirits  are  kept  bottled  up  in  large  jars 
sealed  with  magical  formulae.  Like  the  emperor 
he  confers  buttons  denoting  rank,  and  gives  seals 
to  those  invested  ^vith  supernatural  powers.  He 
is  the  chief  official  on  earth  of  the  "  Pearly  Em- 
peror "  in  Heaven.  His  main  function  is  the 
driving  away  of  demons  by  charms  and  their  ex- 
pulsion by  the  magic  sword,  and  is  known  as 
"  Chang  the  Heavenly  Teacher." 
Te^pies^and  Q„^^  Qf  ^j^g  j^ogt  common  templcs  is  that  of  the 
"  Three  Rulers,"  those  namely  of  Heaven,  Earth, 
and  Sea,  sometimes  represented  as  brothers,  de- 
noting the  three  primordial  powers  of  Taoist 
philosophy.  But  there  are  "  Three  Pure  Ones  " 
who  stand  at  the  head  of  Taoist  gods,  one  of 
whom  is  generally  regarded  as  a  personification 
of  Lao-tzii.  One  of  the  "  Eight  Immortals  " 
was  a  man  named  Lu  (A.  D.  755),  now,  strange 
to  say,  the  god  of  barbers ! 
Worship  of       There  is  a  Dragon  King  ruling  floods,  often 

DragoQ  King  o  o  o 

worshiped  in  the  form  of  a  serpent,  either  aquatic 


Strength  and  Weakness  of  Religions      103 

or  otherwise.  This  ceremony  was  performed  by 
the  late  Li  Hung-chang,  when  Governor-Gen- 
eral of  the  metropolitan  province  of  Chih-li,  and 
during  the  year  1906  by  Yiian  Shih-k'ai,  holding 
the  same  office.  As  no  one  can  certainly  know 
when  a  snake  embodies  the  Dragon  King  it  is  not 
always  safe  to  kill  them  promiscuously. 

The  spirit  world  is  supposed  to  be  in  all  re-  Spirit  Wcrid 
spects  a  duplication  of  the  present  one.  Each 
city  has  a  tutelary  god  in  wdiose  temple  is  a 
series  of  rooms  depicting  the  horrors  of  the 
future  life  when  the  soul  shall  have  passed  the 
Taoist  Styx  and  is  tried  for  the  crimes  of  this 
life.      Here  are  pictures,  or  oftener  images,  of  li 

men  and  women  climbing  mountains  of  ice,  only 
to  fall  back  again ;  caught  on  spears  and  tossed 
)ack  and  forth  to  executioners ;  ground  between 
millstones  or  sliced  up  with  sharp  swords,  with 
a  little  dog  running  about  licking  up  the  blood. 

Each  village  generally  has  one  or  more  temples   village  God 
to  the  local  god,  who  stands  to  the  city  god  in  the  ' 

relation  of  a  constable  to  a  sheriff.  On  occasion 
of  a  death  the  family  go  there  at  set  times  to 
wail.      The  original  of  the  local  god  is  consid-  j 

ered    to    be   a    famous    T'ang    dynasty    scholar  ' 

named  Han  Wen-k'ung.  \ 

The  Taoist  mass  for  ferrving  souls  across  the  S*''*^ 

°  Ceremooiea 

Styx  is  an  important  one.      Other  masses  are  I 

said  at  certain  times  according  to  custom.     Even 


I04  The  Uplift  of  China 

Confucianists  of  the  most  agnostic  type  feel 
obHged  to  have  either  Taoist  or  Buddhist  priests, 
or  both,  read  their  sacred  books  at  funerals, 
otherwise  no  one  knows  what  might  be  the  con- 
sequences. 
Priests  'pj-.g  pricsts  are  Mmost  invariably  uneducated 
and  ignorant,  acting  in  this  capacity  merely 
for  a  subsistence.  Many  of  them  were  given 
away  in  their  childhood  by  their  parents  on  ac- 
count of  poverty,  and  know  no  other  home  than 
their  temples.  They  are  universally  despised, 
but  are  considered  as  indispensable  evils.  Their 
functions  are  demon  expulsion  and  devil  worship. 
Taoism  has  a  monopoly  of  the  business  of  geo- 
mancy,  which  is  interwoven  with  the  entire  life 
of  the  Chinese,  and  which  has  important  rela- 
tions to  such  innovations  as  telegraphs,  railways, 
and  mining.  The  hold  of  this  superstition  is  to 
some  slight  extent  relaxing. 
Condufo^n  ^^  ^^  difficult  to  find  in  Taoism  at  the  present 
day  a  single  redeeming  feature.  Its  assumptions 
are  wholly  false,  its  materialism  inevitably  and 
hopelessly  debasing.  It  encourages  and  involves 
the  most  gross  and  abject  superstitions,  such  as 
animal  worship  of  "  The  Five  Great  Families," 
namely,  the  Fox,  the  Rat,  the  Weasel,  the  Snake, 
and  the  Hedgehog.  On  the  drum-tower  at 
Tientsin  it  was  common  to  see  richly  dressed 
merchants  kneeling  to  an  iron  pot  containing  in- 


of  Taoism 


Strength  and  Weakness  of  Religions      105 

cense  burned  to  "  His  Excellency  the  Rat,"  and 

the  like. 

The  effect  of  a  belief  in  Taoism  is  to  bring  the  ^/„5,^^»',^«^ 
living  Chinese  into  bondage  to  demons,  and  to  B«="efs 
the  innumerable  spirits  of  the  dead.  Incredible 
sums  are  annually  wasted  in  burning  mock- 
monev  (made  of  yellow  or  white  tinsel  paper  in 
the  shape  of  ingots)  to  ward  off  imaginary  evils. 
Chinese  demon  possession,  however  explained, 
is  a  real  and  terrible  evil.  It  is  firmly  believed 
that  invisible  agencies  cut  off  cues,  kidnap  child- 
ren, and  do  other  bad  deeds.  From  time  to  time 
large  portions  of  the  country  are  subject  to  seri- 
ous panics  in  consequence,  as  in  1877,  when 
there  was  a  cue-cutting  mania,  and  in  1897, 
when  it  was  believed  that  children  were  kid- 
naped, in  each  case  leading  to  the  wildest  and 
most  uncontrollable  excitement.  The  latent  su- 
perstitions arising  from  Taoism  are  endless,  and 
they  are  as  dangerous  to  the  Chinese  themselves 
(and  yet  more  to  foreigners)  as  powder-mills 
and  dynamite  factories,  which  they  actually  are. 
The  entire  Boxer  movement  was  a  gigantic  il- 
lustration of  this  truth,  when  all  the  laws  of 
nature  were  apparently  thought  to  have  been 
suddenly  repealed.  Men  who  are  positive  that 
no  sword  was  ever  forged  which  can  cut  them, 
that  no  rifle  bullet  can  penetrate  their  charmed 
bodies,  that  no  artillery  can  injure  them,  are  in 


io6  The  Uplift  of  China 

the  twentieth  century  perilous  elements   in  any 
civilized  land.     China  to-day  is  full  of  such  men. 

Buddhism 

Origia  This  faith  was  introduced  into  China  in  the 
first  century  of  the  Christian  era,  in  consequence 
of  an  embassy  sent  to  India  by  the  Emperor 
Ming  Ti,  to  procure  the  books  of  the  new  re- 
ligion. At  different  periods  it  encountered 
great  opposition  both  from  the  agnostic  Con- 
fucianists,  and  the  materialistic  Taoists.  By  dif- 
ferent monarchs  it  has  been  alternately  patron- 
ized and  repressed,  although  it  was  always  able 
to  reassert  itself. 

The  Chinese,  unlike  the  Hindus,  are  practical, 
and  not  contemplative.  The  creed  of  Nirvana' 
and  of  annihilation  could  not  get  a  fair  hearing, 
hence  Buddhism,  which  is  able  to  transform  it- 
self in  many  ways,  has  allowed  the  craving  for 
immortality  to  be  expressed  in  the  worship  of 
Buddha  under  the  name  of  O-mi-t'o  Fo  (Amita 
Buddha),  in  allusion  to  a  happy  hereafter  and 
an  expected  paradise.  The  indefinite  repetition 
of  this  name  will  bring  great  felicity,  hence  the 
devout  Mongols  spend  most  of  their  spare  time 
in  uttering  the  mystic  syllables.  The  Indian 
doctrine  of  the  transmigration  of  soub  came  to 
China  with  Buddhism,  and  is  almost  universally 

^  The    end    of   all    personal    existence. 


Doctrines 


Strength  and  Weakness  of  Religions     107 

believed,  leading  to  a  wide  range  of  supersti- 
tions. Animal  and  insect  life  thus  becomes 
sacred,  since  no  one  can  be  sure  that  any  particu- 
lar lamb  (or  louse)  is  not  another  form  of  one's 
grandmother.  Matter  is  non-existent,  the  know- 
ledge and  the  pity  of  Buddha  are  infinite.  "  All 
evils  are  summed  up  in  ignorance.  To  acquire 
knowledge  of  the  emptiness  of  existing  things 
is  to  be  saved." 

The  literature  of  Buddhism,  like  that  of  Literature 
Taoism,  is  appallingly  extensive,  embracing  a 
wilderness  of  translation  from  the  Sanskrit,  as 
well  as  transliterations  of  Sanskrit  sounds  in 
Chinese  characters,  of  necessity  quite  unintelligi- 
ble to  the  uninitiated.  There  are  also  innumer- 
able original  works  in  Chinese.  Most  Chinese 
scholars  neither  know  nor  care  anything  about 
these  laborious  productions ;  yet  the  popular 
tenets  of  Buddhism  are  deeply  engraved  on  the 
heart  of  the  Chinese  people. 

They  have  tended  to  make  the  Chinese  more  Good  and 

-     .  Evil  EfTecta 

compassionate  to  the  brute  creation  than  they 
would  else  have  been.  It  has  introduced  into 
China  the  graceful  but  costly  pagoda,  and  the 
dagoba,  or  memorial  tope  over  the  ashes  of  dead 
priests.  Buddhism  has  done  little  to  relieve  the 
sense  of  sin,  and  has  long  since  degenerated  into 
a  mere  form.  Its  priests,  like  those  of  Taoism, 
are  for  the  most  part  idle,  ignorant,  vicious  para- 
sites   on    the    body    politic.      The    religion,    like 


lo8  The  Uplift  of  China 

many  of  its  temples,  is  in  a  condition  of  hope- 
less collapse. 
Sjir.e        Here   and    there   a    Buddhist   priest   has    em- 

Changes  fot  •  «  i 

the  Better   braced  Christianity,  giving  up  his  precious  bowl 
and  beads,  together  with  the  mystic  certificate  of 
membership  in  the  ranks  of  those  who  in  any 
temple  are  entitled  to  support.     Now  and  then 
with  the  willing  consent  of  the  people  a  temple 
has  been  turned  into  a  Christian  chapel.    Under 
the  exigencies  of  the  present  poverty  of  national 
resources,  all  Chinese  temples  not  officially  listed 
are  liable  to  have  their  lands  confiscated  for  the 
support  of  local  schools  and  academies.     This 
revolutionary  move    is    sometimes    accompanied 
with  a  prohibition  of  the  further  enlistment  of 
young   pupils,    for   whose   support   there   would 
then    be    no    provision.      Were    this    regulation 
carried    out    generally,   both    Taoism   and    Bud- 
dhism would  within  the  next  fifty  years  have  very 
little  external  expression,  albeit  the  superstitions 
which    they    represent    might    perhaps    remain 
latent  but  persistent. 
Temples       The  uumbcr  of  Buddhist  temples  is  greatly  in 
excess  of  those  of  Taoism.     Many  of  the  finest 
and  most  costly  are  scattered  through  deep  and 
retired  valleys,  or  situated  on  mountains  access- 
ible with  difficulty,  where,  retired  from  earthly 
contamination,  the  priests  may  perpetually  drone 
through  their  routine  rituals. 


Strength  and  Weakness  of  Religions      109 

The  most  popular  divinity  is  the  goddess  of  ^^'t'" 
mercy,  Kuan  Yin  (sometimes  represented  as  a 
man),  who  is  able  to  save  from  evil  and  to  be- 
stow ultimate  Nirvana.  A  p'u-sa  is  an  inferior 
Buddha,  of  whom  Kuan  Yin  is  one,  two  other 
principal  ones  being  Wen  Shu,  the  god  of  wis- 
dom, who  rides  on  a  lion  (especially  worshiped 
at  Wu  T'ai  Shan  in  Shan-hsi),  and  P'u  Hsien, 
the  god  of  action,  who  mounts  an  elephant,  the 
former  typifying  courage  and  eagerness,  the 
latter  caution,  gentleness,  and  dignity.  "  The 
image  of  the  Fo  (Buddha)  or  that  of  the  p'ti-sa 
is  intended  to  combine  in  its  appearance  wisdom, 
benevolence,  and  victory ;  the  wisdom  of  a 
philosopher,  the  benevolence  of  a  redeemer,  and 
the  triumph  of  a  hero." 

The  power  of  Buddhism  in  China  has  arisen   strength  and 

r^        r       ■        •  1-1       Influence 

from  the  fatal  weakness  of  Confucianism,  which 
has  nothing  to  say  of  the  hereafter,  or  of  retri- 
bution, whereas  Buddhism  teaches  that  "  Virtue 
has  virtue's  reward,  vice  has  the  reward  of  vice ; 
though  you  may  go  far  and  fly  high  you  cannot 
escape."  The  Recorder  in  one  of  the  temples 
is  represented  with  a  book  and  a  pen  in  his  hand, 
over  which  is  the  legend,  "  My  pen  cannot  be 
evaded."  The  insistence  with  which  this  teach- 
ing is  emphasized  has  not  been  without  its  bene- 
ficial effect  upon  the  Chinese  conscience. 

In  the  mind  of  the  reader  the  question  natur-  The 

Religions 

ally  arises  what  has  been  the  result  of  this  amal-  inadequate 


no  The  Uplift  of  China 

gamated  triumvirate  of  reUgions  that  has  swayed 
one-fourth  of  the  world's  inhabitants  for  cen- 
turies. One  of  the  best  tests  of  any  religious 
system  is  its  effect  upon  the  moral  life  of  its 
devotees.  "  By  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them  " 
may  be  a  trite  expression,  but  it  is  an  admirable 
challenge  to  the  inefficacy  of  these  Eastern 
cults.  The  moral  precepts  of  Buddhism  and 
Confucianism  elicit  our  praise,  but  their  power- 
lessness  to  uplift  the  people  morally  is  evidenced 
by  the  prevalence  of  deceit,  dishonesty,  lying, 
mutual  suspicion,  and  the  total  eclipse  of  sin- 
cerity. These  lapses,  the  precariousness  of 
female  childhood,  the  inferior  position  of 
womanhood,  and  some  unmentionable  vices 
clearly  show  that  some  external  force  is  needed 
to  transform  the  moral  life  of  the  people.  Chris- 
tianity will  uplift  these  millions  morally,  invigor- 
ate the  whole  country,  give  them  right  relations 
to  the  Father,  and  provide  salvation  through 
Christ. 

QUESTIONS  ON  CHAPTER  IV 

Aim  :  To   Realize   How   CHRisTiANrrv   Fulfils   Boxa 
THE  Ideals  and  Needs  of  the  Chinese 

I.  Which  do  you  consider  is  most  responsible  for 
the  non-religious  character  of  the  Chinese, 
their  inherited  nature  or  their  surroundings 
and  training? 


Strength  and  Weakness  of  Religions      in 

2.  What   does   the   condition   of   Islam    in    China 
indicate  as  to  the  prospects  of  other  entering 

-religions? 

3.  What  is  there  that  you  approve  in  the  teaching 
of  Confucius  concerning  government? 

4*  What  is  there  that  is  lacking  in  this  teaching? 

5.  Have  you  any  criticism  for  the  five  constant 
virtues? 

6.  How  do  they  compare  with  the  fruits  of  the 
Spirit? 

7.  Do   the   five   social   relations   cover  everything 
that  is  necessary? 

8.*  What   is    the   advantage   and    what   the   disad- 
vantage of  laying  such  stress  on  these  relation- 
ships? 
9.     Why  do  you  think  that  Confucius  took  the  atti- 
tude that  he   did  toward  the  spiritual   world? 

10.  Is  Confucianism  better  or  worse  for  the  deities 
that  it  worships  ? 

II.*  Try  to  imagine  yourself  a  Confucianist.  What 
that  Christianity  now  provides  for  you  should 
you  miss  most? 

12.  What  motive  should  you  have  for  doing  right? 

13.  What  do  you  think  should  be  the  attitude  of  a 
missionary  toward  ancestral  worship? 

14.  If  a  convert  brought  you  his  ancestral  tablets, 
how  should  you  treat  them? 

15.*  What  care  should  a  missionary  take  in  regard 
to  social  behavior? 

16.  Is  it  an  advantage  or  a  disadvantage  to  the 
missionary  that  the  ethical  teachings  of  Con- 
fucianism are  so  high? 

17.*  If  you  were  a  missionary,  how  should  you  ap- 
proach a  sincere  Confucianist? 

18.     With  what  spirit  should  you  deal  with  hira? 


112  The  Uplift  of  China 

19.  How  should  you  endeavor  to  overcome  hh 
prejudices? 

20.*  How  should  you  try  to  show  him  that  Chris- 
tianity met  both  his  ideals  and  his  needs? 

21.  Do  you  think  that  Taoism  could  possess  the 
influence  that  it  does,  if  it  were  built  on  no  real 
need  in  human  nature? 

22.  What  need  do  you  think  it  has  endeavored  to 
supply  ? 

22.  Do  you  agree  that  it  has  absolutely  no  redeem- 
ing features? 

24.     What  sort  of  people  have  most  to  fear  from  the 

Taoist  hells? 
25.*  What  to  your  mind  are  the  most  serious  evils 

of  the  system  ? 
26.     Try    to    imagine    yourself    a    sincere    Taoist. 

Should  you  be  glad  or  not  to  be  able  to  believe 

that  your  superstitions  were  false? 
27.*  How  do  you   think  that   Christianity  could  be 

presented  most  attractively  to  a  Taoist? 

28.  How  should  you  deal  with  his   superstitions? 

29.  To  what  needs  of  human  nature  does  the 
spread  of  Buddhism  in  China  testify? 

30.  What  do  you  consider  the  best  features  of 
Buddhism  ? 

31.  Why  is  Kuan  Yin  the  most  popular  deity? 

32.  In  what  ways  does  Buddhism  seem  to  you 
weakest  ? 

23.  Which  should  you  prefer  to  be,  a  sincere  Con- 
fucianist  or  a  sincere  Buddhist? 

34.*  How  do  you  think  that  Christianity  could  be 
most  attractively  presented  to  a  Buddhist? 

35.*  H  you  could  combine  all  the  best  points  of  Con- 
fucianism, Taoism,  and  Buddhism,  what  sort 
of  a  religion  would  you  have? 


Strength  and  Weakness  of  Religions      113 

26.     What  would  be  the  strongest  motives  in  such  a 

rehgion  ? 
:i7.     How  would  it  compare  with  Christianity? 
38.*  How  would  Christianity  fulfil  both  the  ideals 

and  needs  of  such  a  religion? 

References  for  Advanced  Study. — Chapter  IV 

I.     Confucianism. 

Beach :  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  60-67. 

Douglas :  Confucianism  and  Taoism,   I-VHI. 

Gibson :  Mission  Problems  and  Mission  Methods 

in  South  China,  HI. 

Nevius :  China  and  the  Chinese,  HI. 

Sheffield :  In  Religions  of  Mission  Fields,  VH. 

Soothill:  A  Typical   Mission   in   China,   XVI. 

Williams :  The  Middle  Kingdom.  Vol.  2,  194-206, 

II.     Taoism. 

Beach :  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  57-60. 
Douglas :  Confucianism   and   Taoism,    I-VIII. 
Du  Bose :  hi  Religions  of  Mission  Fields,  VI. 
Gibson:  Mission  Problems  and  Mission  Methods 
in  South  China,  IV. 

Soothill :  A  Typical  Mission  in  China.  XVII. 
Williams :  The  Middle  Kingdom,  Vol.  2,  206-217. 

III.     Buddhism. 

Beach  :  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  67-73. 
Beal :   Buddhism   in   China. 
Nevius:  China  and  the  Chinese,  VII.  VIII. 
Soothill:  A  Typical  Mission  in  China,  VIII. 
Williams :  The  Middle  Kingdom,  Vol.  2,  217-235. 

IV.     Ancestral  Worship. 

Bail  :  Things  Chinese,  30-34. 

Bard:  C'liiicse  Life  in  Town  and  Country,  VI. 


114  The  Uplift  of  China 

Beach:  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  54-5/. 

Martin :  The  Lore  of  Cathay,  XV. 

Williams:  The  Middle  Kingdom,  Vol.  2,  237-239. 

V.     Superstitions. 

Bard:  Chinese  Life  in  Town  and  Country,  VIIL 
Denby:  China  and  Her  People,  Vol.  i,  183-190. 
Douglas  :  History  of  China,  XV. 
Dukes :  Every-day  Life  in  China,  VHL 
Hardy:  John  Chinaman  at  Home,  XXVL 
Holcombe :  The  Real  Chinaman,  VH. 
Nevius :  China  and  the  Chinese,  XIL 


UPLIFTING  LEADERS  j 


no 


They  climbed  the  steep  ascent  of  heaven 

Through  peril,  toil,  and  pain : 
O  God,  to  us  may  grace  be  given 

To  follow  in  their  train. 

— Bishop  Reginald  Hehcr. 

Pioneering,  in  any  line  of  life,  involves  difficulty,  dis- 
tress, discouragement,  and  especially  is  this  the  exper- 
ience of  a  pioneer  missionary's  early  years.  Nor  is  he 
generally  dowered  with  buoyant  hope  above  his  fellows, 
though,  happily  for  himself  and  his  work,  his  call  has 
shaken  his  soul  to  unwavering  steadfastness,  and  en- 
riched him  with  a  calm  trust,  sufficient  for  triumph 
over  obstacles  that  often,  even  to  himself,  seem  insur- 
mountable. The  thought  of  the  sublime  faith  and  per- 
severance of  that  great  man,  Robert  Morrison,  and  of 
those  who  followed  him,  is  ever  an  inspiration  to  the 
successful,  and  a  tonic  to  the  depressed  worker. 

—W.  E.  Soothill. 

The  missionaries  have  not  sought  for  pecuniary  gain 
at  the  hands  of  our  people.  They  have  not  been  secret 
emissaries  of  diplomatic  schemes.  Their  labors  have  no 
political  significance,  and  last,  but  not  least,  if  I  might 
be  permitted  to  add,  they  have  not  interfered  with  or 
usurped  the  rights  of  territorial  authorities.  A  man  is 
composed  of  soul,  intellect,  and  body.  I  highly  appre- 
ciate that  your  eminen^  Boards  (Foreign  Missionary 
Boards  of  the  United  States)  in  your  arduous  and  most 
esteemed  work  in  China,  have  neglected  none  of  the 
three. 

— Li  Hung-chang. 


116 


UPLIFTING  LE.'KDERS  . 

I 

Early  Nestorian  Work  and  Olopim  j 

IT  is  not  perhaps  strange  that,  although  there  YTlbx^t^ °^ 
are  traditions  of  the  introduction  of  Christian- 
ity into  China  at  a  period  not  long  after  the  time  j 
of  the  Apostles,  all  historical  traces  of  such  an                              ' 
event  should  have  been  lost  in  the  dim  mists  of 
antiquity.     But  it  is  certainly  singular  that,  after  \ 
it  had  once  gained  a  firm  footing  and  even  im-                              j 
perial  favor,  the  Christian  faith  in  the  form,  of  ; 
Nestorianism^  totally  disappeared  from  the  em-  ', 
pire,   so   that   its   very   existence   was   forgotten;                              I 
Had  it  not  been  for  the  casual  discovery  in  the                              \ 
year  1625  of  a  deeply  buried  black  marble  tablet 
near    Hsi-an    containing    nearly    1,700    Chinese 
characters,  and  a  long  list  of  names  of  priests  in                              I 
Syriac,  the  fact  that  such  a  sect  rooted  itself  in                             i 
the  Celestial  Empire  would  never  have  been  be- 
lieved, as  indeed  after  the  tablet  was  unearthed 
it  was  for  a  long  time  discredited.      Its  date  is 
781    A.    D.,    during   the    illustrious    dynasty    of 

1  An  early  sect  of  Christians,  named  after  Nestorius,  patriarch 
of  Constantinople,  in  the  fifth  century  A.  D. 

117  i 


a,  Weakness 


ii8  The  Uplift  of  China 

T'ang.  It  records  the  arrival  of  a  Syrian  priest 
named  Olopun,  in  the  year  635  A.  D.,  who  was 
kindly  received  by  the  second  emperor  of  that 
dynasty,  whose  title  was  T'ai  Tsung.  The  style 
of  the  inscription  on  the  Nestorian  tablet  is 
florid  and  highly  obscure,  yet  one  who  already 
knows  what  the  Christian  doctrines  are,  might 
readily  identify  them,  though  buried  under 
Oriental  imagery. 
Pat?<^a'gi  The  melancholy  history  of  Nestorianism  in 
China  is  not  encouraging  to  those  disposed  to  rely 
upon  the  precarious  favor  of  emperors,  or  officials, 
however  exalted ;  nor  to  those  who  omit  to  evan- 
gelize the  people,  and  who  preach  a  Christ  who 
is  human  rather  than  divine.  The  followers  of 
this  faith  were  no  doubt  bitterly  antagonized 
by  the  aggressive  Mohammedans  who  arrived  in 
China  later  than  they, — the  Nestorians  in  turn 
persecuting  the  early  Roman  Catholic  mission- 
aries. Not  a  building  which  the  Nestorians  erect- 
ed, not  a  page  which  they  wrote  in  the  Chinese 
language,  has  even  by  tradition  been  preserved, 
save  only  the  Nestorian  tablet.*  This  is  in  itself 
a  valuable  and  irrefragable  certificate  to  Chinese 

*  About  the  year  1725  there  was  discovered  in  the  possession 
of  a  Mohammedan,  the  descendant  of  Christian  or  Jewish 
ancestors  from  the  west  of  China,  a  Syriac  manuscript  in  the 
same  characters  as  that  of  the  Nestorian  tablet.  It  contained 
the  Old  Testament  in  part,  from  the  beginning  of  the  twenty- 
fifth  chapter  of  Isaiah  to  the  end  of  that  book,  the  twelve 
Minor  Prophets,  Jeremiah,  Lamentations,  and  Daniel,  including 
Bel  and  the  Dragon,  with  the  Psalms,  two  songs  of  Moses,  the 
Song  of  the  Three  Children,  and  a  selection  of  hymns.  Wylie, 
Chinese  Researches,  $£, 


uplifting  Leaders  119 

worshipers  of  antiquity  that  Christianity  is  an 
ancient  and  world-wide  faith,  which,  more  than 
twelve  and  a  half  centuries  ago  flourished  in  the 
central  Flowery  Empire. 

Roman  Catholic  Efforts  and  Matteo  Ricci 

The  missionary  efforts  of  the  Roman  Catholic  The  Medieval 

.  Attempt 

Church  in  seeking  to  win  the  Chinese  be- 
long to  two  periods,  the  first  of  w4iich  may  be 
called  the  medieval  attempt.  This  was  under- 
taken in  the  thirteenth  century,  and  the  principal 
results  were  gained  at  the  time  when  the  Mongol, 
Kublai  Khan,  was  in  control  of  China.  While 
there  had  been  an  earlier  papal  embassy,  it  was 
John  called  Monte  Corvino  who,  having  first  vis- 
ited India,  joined  a  caravan  to  China  in  1291  and 
was  received  by  Kublai  Khan  in  the  same  spirit 
in  which  the  T'ang  emperor  had  welcomed  the 
Nestorians.  Under  Corvino"  leadership  a 
church  was  built  at  Cambaluc  (later  called 
Peking),  thousands  were  baptized,  an  orphan 
asylum  was  projected,  and  the  New  Testament 
and  Psalms  were  translated  into  the  Mongol 
language.  But  the  mission  was  not  followed  up 
with  adequate  reinforcements,  and  after  Corvino 
died  at  the  age  of  eighty  the  movement  quickly 
came  to  an  end. 

The    Roman    Catholic    modern    attempt    was    The  Modern 
largely  inspired  by  Francis  Xavier  and  the  Jesuit 


Attempt 


I20  The  Uplift  of  China 

influences  which  he  set  in  motion,  though  he  him- 
self died  at  the  threshold  of  China  in  1552  with- 
out having  been  able  to  enter  the  empire.  This 
was  accomplished  in  1580  by  Michael  Roger  and 
young  Matteo  Ricci,  both  of  the  Jesuit  order. 
Matteo  Rjccj  Ricci  soon  became  the  leader,  was  able  to  se- 
cure entrance  to  Peking  in  1601,  and  met  with  a 
kind  and  even  patronizing  reception  from  the 
Emperor  Wan  Li.  One  of  his  most  famous  con- 
verts was  a  native  of  Shanghai,  named  Hsii, 
who  took  the  name  Paul.  A  part  of  his  fam- 
ily estates  near  Shanghai  still  form  the  most 
unique  and  interesting  center  of  Catholic  in- 
fluence to  be  found  in  China. 
Concession        xhc  death  of  Ricci  in  1610,  at  the  compara- 

et  hjs  Death  '  ^ 

tively  early  age  of  fifty-eight,  turned  out,  as  he 
foresaw,  greatly  to  the  furtherance  of  his  cause, 
in  consequence  of  the  reply  to  an  elaborate  me- 
morial of  Father  Panto j a  asking  for  a  burial 
place  for  the  distinguished  Western  scholar  who 
had  given  his  life  to  China.  Not  long  after  the 
imperial  edict  was  issued,  Ricci  was  buried  with 
a  .splendid  funeral,  which  was  rather  an  exhibi- 
tion of  triumph  at  the  favor  shown  than  of  grief 
for  the  death  of  the  one  w"hose  fame  had  made  it 
possible. 
Cathcikr^sm  Several  points  in  the  subsequent  history  of 
Roman  Catholicism  in  China  should  be  men- 
tioned. During  the  seventeenth  century  there 
were  bitter  controversies  over  the  right  attitude 


Uplifting  Leaders  I2I 

toward  ancestral  worship  and  the  proper  term 
to  designate  God.  From  1724  to  1858,  during 
which  Christianity  was  under  a  ban,  Roman 
Catholics  suffered  more  or  less  of  persecution. 
In  the  period  from  1858  to  the  present,  the  ten- 
dency of  the  Church  to  seek  and  to  wield  political 
power  has  endangered  the  interests  of  all  other 
missionaries  and  even  of  all  foreign  residents  in 
China. 

Robert  Morrison 

"  I  conceive  it  my  duty  to  stand  candidate  for  Jn^^f  the  Man 
a  station  where  laborers  are  most  wanted."  So 
wrote  Morrison  in  1804,  at  the  age  of  twenty-two, 
when  offering  himself  for  foreign  service  with 
the  London  Missionary  Society;  and  when  it  be- 
came evident  that  China  was  to  be  his  destina- 
tion, he  regarded  the  result  as  an  answer  to  his 
prayer  "  that  God  would  station  him  in  that 
part  of  the  missionary  field  where  the  difficulties 
were  the  greatest,  and,  to  all  human  appearance, 
the  most  insurmountable."  * 

The    remarkable   application    of   Morrison   to  strenuous 

^^  Preparatioa 

reading,  to  study,  and  to  the  hardest  of  intel- 
lectual tasks  redeemed  any  aspect  of  being  dull 
that  he  may  have  had  in  his  boyhood.  As  a 
\oung  man,  though   engaged   in   manual   labor 

'  Memoirs   of   Robert    Morrison,    compiled   by    Mrs.    Morrison, 
VA.  I,  54,  65. 


122  The  Uplift  of  China 

from  twelve  to  fourteen  hours  a  day,  he  read  and 
re-read  such  books  as  he  could  secure,  had  his 
Bible  open  before  him  during  his  hours  of  labor, 
and  studied  far  into  the  night.  A  little  later,  to 
the  extent  of  his  opportunity,  he  pursued  courses 
of  study  and  preparation  for  his  future  work  in 
the  academies  at  Hoxton  and  Gosport,  But 
more  astonishing  than  his  acquisition  of  mental 
training  through  these  avenues  was  his  utilizing 
to  the  utmost  any  means  open  to  him  in  England 
of  gaining  a  knowledge  of  the  Chinese  language. 
It  was  understood  at  the  time  that  but  one  British 
subject  had  a  knowledge  of  Chinese,  Sir  George 
Staunton,  who  was  in  China  as  president  of  the 
Select  Committee  of  the  East  India  Company. 
piths  fot'he  Most  providentially  for  Morrison,  a  native  of 
South  China,  Yong  Sam-tak,  was  in  London  at 
this  time.  He  proved  to  be  irascible  in  temper, 
but  even  this  was  a  source  of  discipline  :n 
patience,  of  which  Morrison  would  need  a  limit- 
less store  in  the  trying  situation  awaiting  him  in 
the  East.  There  were  also  found  in  the  British 
Museum  in  London  a  manuscript  copy  of  miost  of 
the  New  Testament  in  Chinese,  translated  by  an 
unknown  Catholic  missionary,  and  a  Latin- 
Chinese  Lexicon  in  manuscript  form.  Taking  in 
hand  for  the  first  time  the  camel's-hair  pencil  and 
acquiring  from  his  teacher  a  little  familiarity  in 
"writing  the  Chinese  characters,  Morrison  nov.^  be- 
gan and  in  a  few  months  completed  copies  of  both 


Language 


Uplifting  Leaders 


123 


of  the  above-mentioned  works.'  This  is  sufficient 
evidence  of  the  unremitting  diligence  and  de- 
termination by  which  throughout  his  active 
career  he  achieved  marvelous  literary  labors. 

As  the  ships  of  the  East  India  Companv  denied   Difficulties  of 

y  ^       -  the  Passage 

to  missionaries  the  privilege  of  a  passage,  Mor- 
rison embarked,  January  31,  1807,  for  China  by 
way  of  the  United  States ;  and  as  illustrating  the 
gains  of  a  century  in  navigation  it  may  be  noted 
that  seventy-eight  days  elapsed  before  the  harbor 
of  New  York  was  reached,  the  passage  now  re- 
quiring a  little  over  five  days. 

His  reception  by  the  Christian  workers,  espe-  '"  *he  United 
cially  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia,  was  most 
hospitable  and  cordial,  and  when  he  sailed  for 
his  distant  post,  he  was  accompanied  by  the  earn- 
est wishes  and  prayers  of  a  newly  made  circle  of 
American  friends.  Without  doubt,  his  brief  so- 
journ in  the  United  States  had  a  direct  bearing 
upon  the  subsequent  enlistment  of  American  mis- 
sionary effort  on  behalf  of  China ;  and,  as  a  part 
of  the  recompense  for  this  influence,  he  bore  a 
letter  from  James  Madison,  Secretary  of  State, 
to  the  American  consul  at  Canton,  and  lived  for 
a  year  after  his  arrival  in  the  factory "  of  some 
New  York  merchants. 

After   a   voyage   of   four   months    from   New   confidence 
York,  Morrison  arrived  at  Canton,  September  7, 

1  Townsend,    Robert   Morrison,    32. 

^  The     term     "  factory  "     designates     the    building     where     the 
trade    operations    of    a    foreign    company    were    conducted. 


124  The  Uplift  of  China 

1807.  Single-handed,  as  a  representative  of  the 
reHgion  of  Christ  he  found  himself  face  to  face 
with  the  task  of  winning  for  his  Master  the 
world's  most  populous  empire.  In  New  York 
the  ship-owner  in  whose  vessel  he  sailed,  being 
skeptical  concerning  his  purpose,  had  said  sneer- 
ingly,  "And  so,  Mr.  Morrison,  you  really  expect 
that  you  will  make  an  impression  on  the  idolatry 
of  the  great  Chinese  empire?"  "  No  sir,"  Mor- 
rison replied,  "  I  expect  God  will." '  In  this  same 
unshaken  confidence  he  now  began  his  work. 
^"^'^Nlitlve        Having  a  letter  of  introduction  to  Sir  George 

Teacher  Stauutou,  hc  fouud  in  him  a  man  of  noble  spirit, 
and  the  acquaintance  thus  begun  ripened  into  a 
life-long  and  ardent  friendship.  In  many  ways 
this  leader  of  British  commercial  enterprise  in 
the  East  was  helpful  to  the  missionary,  at  once 
being  of  assistance  to  him  in  obtaining  as  teacher 
the  services  of  Abel  Yun,  a  Roman  Catholic 
Chinese  from  Peking.  Morrison's  first  work 
was  the  more  thorough  study  of  the  language, 
and  in  this  he  made  astonishing  progress, 
^^"'offitfal        ^^^    marriage    to    Miss    Mary    Morton,    the 

Position  daughter  of  a  foreign  resident  at  Macao,  oc- 
curred February  20,  1809.  It  was  also  at  this 
tim.e  that  he  received  a  request  from  the  East 
India  Company  to  become  their  official  translator, 
a  position  which  gave  him  the  necessary  security 

^  Memoirs    of   Robert    Morrison,    compiled    by    Mrs.    Morrison, 
Vol.    I,    136. 


Uplifting  Leaders  125  ' 

for  tlie  prosecution  of  the  great  task  for  which  he 

had  been  especially  commissioned  by  the  London  ' 

Missionary     Society, — the     translation     of     the 

Scriptures  into  Chinese. 

Perhaps  the  work  of  no  other  missionary  trans-   ^  Grent 
lator  has  been  so  far-reaching  and  profound  in  1 

its  influence  as  has  that  of  Morrison.      The  tre-  ' 

mendous  difficulties  that  had  to  be  overcome  be-  , 

fore  the  whole  Bible  could  be  put  into  Chinese  { 

are  to  be  considered.      It  does  not  detract  from  j 

the  essential  honor  that  belongs  to  Morrison  to  ' 

say  that  he  had  the  aid  in  the  New  Testament  of  I 

the  version  by  the  unknown  Catholic  translator, 
and  of  the  assistance  in  the  Old  Testament  of  Dr.  j 

Milne.      Thirty-nine  of  the  sixty-six  books  were  ' 

his  own  translation.  Nor  does  it  make  his 
achievement  materially  less  to  recognize  that  it  \ 

was  not  entirely  successful  in  its  terms  for  certain  j 

spiritual  ideas,  like  that  of  the  word   for  God,  j 

and  that  it  has  been  superseded  by  later  trans- 
lations. These  are  disadvantages  incidental  to 
almost  every  pioneer  version.     None  the  less  it  j 

served  as  the  basis  from  which  others  could  work 
out  higher  results. 

It   was   with   peculiar  joy  that  Dr.   Morrison   Mulltone 
was  able,   November  25,    1819,  to  write  to  the  °^  Success 
directors  of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  in- 
forming them  that  the  Bible  had  been  translated  | 
into  Chinese.      He  at  once  received  the  earnest  ! 
and    enthusiastic   congratulations   of    missionary 


126  The  Uplift  of  China 

and  Bible  societies  throughout  the  world,  and 
everywhere  the  announcement  was  an  inspiration 
to  enlarged  endeavor. 

''"*'^c^?nese  ^^^  "^-^^  te°^^  ^^  ^^^  translation  and  literary 
Dictionary  gflforts  was  the  Completion  in  1823  of  his  Anglo- 
Chinese  Dictionary,  upon  which  he  had  been  en- 
gaged for  sixteen  years.  It  was  issued  by  the 
East  India  Company  at  a  cost  of  sixty  thousand 
dollars,  and  contained  forty  thousand  words  ex- 
pressed by  the  Chinese  characters,  filling  six  large 
quarto  volumes.  The  work  is  almost  as  much  an 
encyclopedia  as  a  dictionary,  and  abounds  in 
biographies,  histories,  and  descriptions  of  nation- 
al customs,  ceremonies,  and  systems. 
Some  Results        As   the    missiouary    service    of    Dr.    Morrison 

of  His>  Life  -^ 

came  to  a  close  by  his  death,  August  i,  1834,  it 
covered  but  twenty-seven  years,  yet  in  view  of 
the  circumstances,  and  the  difficulties  of  the  time 
his  achievements  are  almost  incredible.  One  of 
his  latest  biographers  ^  sums  them  up  as  follows : 
"  Any  ordinary  man  would  have  considered  the 
production  of  the  gigantic  English-Chinese  dic- 
tionary a  more  than  full  fifteen  years'  work. 
But  Morrison  had  single-handed  translated 
most  of  the  Bible  into  Chinese.  He  had  sent 
forth  tracts,  pamphlets,  catechisms ;  he  had 
founded  a  dispensary;  he  had  established  an 
Anglo-Chinese  college ;  he  had  superintended 
the   formation   of  the   various  branches   of   the 

^  Rev.  Sylvester  Home. 


uplifting  Leaders  127 

Ultra-Ganges  Mission ;  and  he  had  done  all  this 
in  addition  to  discharging  the  heavy  and  respon- 
sible duties  of  translator  to  the  East  India  Com- 
pany, and  preaching  and  teaching  every  day  of 
his  life.  No  wonder  he  had  achieved  a  reputa- 
tion almost  world-wide  for  his  prodigious  labors 
on  behalf  of  the  kingdom  of  God." 

Peter  Parker 


Founder  of 
Medical 


If  Morrison  was  able  to  show  in  a  provisional 
manner  the  advantages  which  would  arise  from  ^^'ssions 
the  use  of  the  healing  art  as  an  aid  to  missionary 
endeavor,  it  was  left  to  Peter  Parker,  throughout 
his  long  and  splendid  career,  to  demonstrate  that 
medical  missions  form  one  of  the  essential  agen- 
cies of  completely  developed  mission  work. 

Born  at  Framingham,  Massachusetts,  June  18,  Iduc^aUor"*" 
1804,  he  united  w'ith  the  Church  at  sixteen,  and 
became  a  teacher  in  the  Sunday-school  at  nine- 
teen,— a  most  unusual  advancement  in  service  in 
those  days  for  one  so  young.  Interested  friends 
gave  material  aid  in  his  education,  which  was  se- 
cured at  Wrentham  Academy,  and  Amherst  and 
Yale  Colleges. 

It  was  at  Yale  that  he  decided  to  devote  his  life   Enlistment 

lor  Lnina 

to  the  foreign  field,  and  when  his  preparation 
was  complete,  it  included  courses  in  both  medi- 
cine and  divinity.  He  went  out,  therefore,  both 
as  an  ordained  and  a  medical  missionary,  under 
the  American  Board.     And  so  providentially  had 


128  The  Uplift  of  China 

his  call  and  years  of  study  been  timed,  that  not 
three  months  elapsed  between  the  death  of  Dr. 
Morrison  at  Canton,  August  i,  1834,  and  the 
arrival  there  of  Dr.  Parker,  October  26,  of  the 
same  year. 

^hTs^wo^u  -^  P^^^  o^  ^^^^  ^^^^  y^^^  ^^^^  spent  at  Singapore, 
but  on  the  4th  of  November,  1835,  he  opened  his 
Ophthalmic  Hospital  in  Canton,^  and  it  quickly 
grew  into  a  general  hospital  and  dispensary. 
Soon  thousands  were  seeking  admission.  The 
remarkable  cures  awakened  toward  this  founder 
of  medical  missions,  feelings  of  wonder,  admira- 
tion, gratitude,  trust,  and  deep  devotion.  Morn- 
ing by  morning  the  approaches  were  crowded 
with  patients  coming  for  aid,  some  in  their  eager- 
ness rising  at  midnight,  others  spreading  their 
mats  the  previous  evening  and  sleeping  by  the 
threshold,  that  they  might  be  the  more  certain 
of  early  admission. 

Marvelous       j^j-.  Parker  was  successful  in  performing  some 

Lrebors  and  ^  _        ° 

Cures  of  the  most  delicate  and  difficult  surgical  opera- 
tions, so  that  the  blind  were  made  to  see  and  the 
lame  to  walk.  His  cures  were  pronounced 
miraculous,  and  the  news  of  such  wonderful  re- 
sults carried  through  the  eighteen  provinces  drew 
still  wider  circles  of  the  afflicted  to  Canton  for 
treatment.  On  many  days  this  devoted  servant 
Oi  Christ,  walking  in  the  footsteps  of  the  Great 
Physician,  dealt  with  more  than  a  hundred  cases, 

1  Stevens,   Life  of  Peter  Parker.    ii8. 


Uplifting  Leaders 


129 


till  by  night  he  was  so  weak  and  exhausted  that 
he  was  in  fear  of  falling  or  fainting/  but  the  next 
day  he  would  again  be  at  his  post. 

While  Dr.  Parker  was  seeking  to  restore  the   Spiritual 

^  Purpose 

body,  he  was  no  less  eager  to  bring  to  the  soul  a 
knowledge  of  Christ's  power  to  save,  and  he 
found  his  grateful  patients  receptive  to  his  gospel 
teachings  both  collectively  and  individually. 
Thus  it  happened  that  in  three  months  the  suc- 
cessful cures  from  his  hospital  did  more  to  re- 
move the  frowning  wall  of  Chinese  prejudice  and 
restrictive  policy  than  could  have  been  accom- 
plished by  years  of  customary  missionary  work. 
To  use  Dr.  Parker's  favorite  expression,  he  was 
*'  opening  China  at  the  point  of  the  lancet." 

The  interest  in  the  work  inaugurated  by  Dr. 
Parker  now  became  widespread ;  friends  were 
gained  of  every  rank  from  near  and  distant  prov- 
inces ;  some  of  the  brightest  native  young  men 
began  acquiring  a  knowledge  of  English,  with  a 
view  to  studying  medicine,  while  others  applied 
for  .situations  in  the  hospital.  In  order  to  make 
the  work  more  secure  financially  and  to  provide 
for  its  developmicnt,  there  was  established  in  1838 
the  Medical  Missionary  Society  in  China.  As  it 
was  the  first  society  organized  for  the  purpose  of 
combining  the  healing  of  disease  with  the  teach- 
ing of  the  gospel,  it  marks  an  era  in  the  growth  of 
modern  missions,  and  not  long  afterward  the  hos- 

*  Stevens,  Life  of  Peter  Parker,    129. 


A  Leavening 
Force 


130 


The  Uplift  of  China 


Visit  to  the 
Occident  and 


pital  which  Dr.  Parker  had  started  was  placed 
under  the  patronage  of  this  new  society.  It  en- 
couraged physicians  to  come  and  practise  among 
the  Chinese ;  and  from  its  influence  the  hospitals 
now  found  in  the  empire,  with  their  equipment, 
their  trained  physicians,  assistants,  and  nurses, 
and  the  education  of  native  youths  in  medicine 
and  surgery  have  largely  come. 

The  bitter  feeling  kindled  by  the  Opium  War 
Marriage  between  Great  Britain  and  China  made  it  neces- 
sary for  Dr.  Parker  to  close  his  hospital  for  a 
time  and  he  used  the  opportunity  to  return  to  the 
United  States  after  seven  years  of  intense  labor. 
Here  he  told  of  China's  medical  uplift.  At 
Washington  he  enlisted  the  government  in  an 
effort  to  establish  friendly  relations  with  China. 
In  Great  Britian  and  France  he  powerfully  pre- 
sented the  cause  of  medical  missions.  Before  he 
left  the  home  land  on  his  second  voyage  to  the 
East,  he  was  married  to  Miss  Harriet  Webster, 
a  relative  of  Daniel  Webster  and  Rufus  Choate, 
and  they  arrived  at  Canton  November  5,  1842. 
Amid  fearful  conflagrations  and  fresh  forms  of 
opposition,  he  resumed  and  prosecuted  his  work 
with  remarkable  effectiveness. 
Secretary  to        'j'j^g    ^-jj^-jg    i-,^,^    j-[Q^y   come    whcu   the   United 

American 

LegaUon    States  could  enter  into  terms  of  intercourse  with 


China,  and  Caleb  Gushing  w^as  sent  as  Commis- 
sioner to  negotiate  a  treaty  between  the  two 
nations.    As  a  result,  Dr.  Parker  was  appointed 


Uplifting  Leaders  131 

by  President  Tyler,  secretary  and  Chinese  inter- 
preter to  the  legation  in  China. 

Having  planted  so  firmly  the  medical  move-  f^'^f^JJf^j^nai 
ment  for  China  that  he  could  safely  entrust  it  in  Labors 
a  measure  to  other  hands,  though  scarcely  abat- 
ing at  all  his  own  medical  and  missionary  labors. 
Dr.  Parker  gave  increasing  attention  to  the  de- 
velopment of  right  international  relations  with 
the  empire.  In  1855,  worn  out  with  the  struggle 
to  bring  China's  leaders  to  adopt  the  right  atti- 
tude, he  sought  respite  in  America,  but  was  so 
strongly  importuned  that  he  at  once  returned  as 
United  States  Commissioner  to  China,  so  contin- 
uing till  1857,  and  having  as  his  reward  the  rati- 
fication of  the  treaty  of  1858.  In  the  years  from 
1857  to  the  time  of  his  death  in  1888,  Dr.  Parker 
resided  at  Washington,  active  till  the  end  of  his 
eighty-three  years  of  life  for  the  Christian  ad- 
vancement of  China,  America,  and  the  world. 

William  C.  Burns 
As  the  life-storv  of  William  C.  Burns  is  un-   An  intense 

Evangelist 

folded,  it  is  seen  that  more  fully  than  with  the 
other  missionary  pioneers  of  China  his  work  is 
that  of  a  sincere,  self-forgetting,  intense  evan- 
gelist. 

He  was  born  in  the  parish  of  Dun,  in  Angus,   parentfi*^** 
Scotland,  in  181 5,  and  was  the  son  of  a  minister.   Qualities 
who  had  the  calm  dignity  of  the  oldtime  pastor. 


132  The  Uplift  of  China 

The  mother  presented  the  complementary  quali- 
ties of  blithesome  activity  and  joyousness.      In 
the  presence  of  her  elastic  good  cheer  and  cour- 
age,   labor    became    light    and    duty    pleasant. 
These  contrasted  characteristics  of  the  father  and 
mother  were  in  large  measure  combined  in  the 
son,  in  whose  nature  there  was  always  a  deep 
seriousness  but  at  the  same  time  a  peculiar  win- 
someness  and  attraction  that  drew  his  hearers  to 
him  and  melted  them  into  submission  to  Christ 
his  blaster. 
Eva^ngeifsTil       It  was  at  Kilslth,  the  scene  of  his  boyhood 
Scenes   ]-,Qj^^g^  whcre  liis  father  had  become  pastor,  that 
at   a   communion    service    in    July,    1839,    while 
}Oung    Burns    was   preaching,    the    Holy    Spirit 
came  upon  the  people,  and  a  remarkable  revival 
began.      The  same  work  was  witnessed  at  Dun- 
dee, where  Mr.  Burns  was  serving  in  the  absence 
of  the  pastor  for  a  few  months,  and  hundreds 
were   converted   and   added   to   the  churches   in 
these  parishes.      This  wonderful  work  changed 
the  plan  of  Mr.  Burns  of  going  at  once  to  the 
foreign  field,  and  he  continued  without  cessation 
in  evangelistic  services  throughout  Scotland,  Ire- 
land, and  Canada,  from  1839  till  near  the  close  of 
1846. 
?o"china       I'^  t^^  spring  of  1847  Mr.  Burns  accepted  the 
call   of   the   English    Presbyterian   Church,   and 
sailed  as  their  first  missionary  to  China,  and  with 
surprising  success  mastered  the  language  during 


Uplifting  Leaders  133 

the  first  year  or  two  of  residence  at  Hongkong 
and  Canton.  It  is  said  of  him  that  he  "  spoke 
Chinese,  wrote  Chinese,  read  Chinese,  heard 
Chinese,  sang  in  Chinese,  and  prayed  in  Chinese." 
It  was  this  entire  absorption  in  the  very  spirit  of 
the  language  that  enabled  hini  to  acquire  such  a 
command  of  it  that  he  could  go  from  one  part 
of  China  to  another  and  yet  always  remain  an 
evangelistic  preacher  to  the  people.  It  also  gave 
him  a  preparation  to  translate  the  Pilgrim's 
Progress  into  both  the  Amoy  and  the  Peking 
dialects,  as  well  as  many  hymns  into  colloquial 
Chinese,  some  of  which  are  still  in  use. 

Scarcely  was  he  started  in  learning  the  Ian-  g^ongkonf^ 
guage  when  he  went  to  the  prison  at  Hongkong, 
seeking  to  talk  and  pray  with  three  Chinese  con- 
demned to  death.  Like  his  divine  Master  it  was 
ever  his  delight  to  care  first  of  all  and  most  of 
all  for  those  whom  others  overlooked,  to  leave 
the  ninety  and  nine  that  were  in  safety  and  go 
after  the  utterly  lost  in  the  heathen  wilderness. 
He  already  began  to  move  forth  among  the 
masses  oi  the  people  and  to  win  the  friendly 
reception  and  good  humor  with  which  a  Chinese 
crowd  seems  ready  to  greet  the  man  of  genial 
sympathy,  of  quiet  self-possession,  and  of  quick 
and  apt  response  to  their  questions. 

His  first  preaching  tour  outside  of  Hongkong   Evangelizing 

f  b  00     jl,e  Villages 

is  characteristic.      He  left  his  assistants  to  direct 


134  The  Uplift  of  China 

the  boat  to  any  point  they  thought  best  on  the 
long-extended  coast,  while  he  went  through  the 
villages  and  towns,  making  the  gospel  known  by 
tracts  and  addresses.  As  soon  as  he  reached 
a  village,  he  would  begin  reading  his  Bible  aloud, 
perhaps  under  the  shade  of  a  tree.  Soon  the 
people  would  gather,  and  he  would  explain  to 
them  the  nature  and  purpose  of  the  gospel. 
Usually  some  one  would  ask  him  at  meal-time 
where  he  was  to  eat,  and  he  would  accept  the 
hospitality  of  the  friendly  villager,  and  go  on 
trusting  in  the  same  manner  for  his  night's  shel- 
ter, thus  often  preaching  the  Word  from  week 
to  week,  and  lacking  nothing. 
Campaigning       Four  hundred  miles  northeast  of  Hongrkone:  is 

at  Amoy  _  '^  ° 

the  teeming  hive  of  human  life  made  up  of  Amoy 
and  more  than  a  hundred  towns  and  villages,  and 
in  1851  this  became  the  field  of  Mr.  Burns' 
labors.  In  March,  1852,  he  crossed  over  to  the 
mainland  from  Amoy,  which  is  located  upon  an 
island,  and  in  the  course  of  seven  days  made  a 
circuit  of  thirty  villages,  everywhere  sowing 
abundantly  the  precious  seed.  The  next  year  he 
reached  Chang-chou,  thirty  miles  distant,  with 
its  population  of  about  half  a  million,  and  he 
says:  "  I  do  not  think,  upon  the  whole,  that  I 
have  spent  so  interesting  a  season,  or  enjoyed  so 
fine  an  opportunity  of  preaching  the  Word  of 
Life  since  I  came  to  China,  as  during  these  nine 


Uplifting  Leaders  135 

days,"^     The  fire  thus  kindled  at  Chang-chou  was 
never  wholly  extinguished. 

The  results  of  Air.  Burns'  earnest  evangelistic  Revival  Day* 
work  now  began  to  appear  especially  at  Pechuia 
and  one  or  two  other  towns,  not  far  from  Amoy. 
There  was  a  movement  of  quickening  and  con- 
version running  through  many  of  the  families  of 
these  communities.  The  preaching  place  was 
crowded  to  a  late  hour  night  after  night,  idols  and 
ancestral  tablets  were  destroyed,  and  some  shops 
were  closed  on  the  Sabbath,  even  when  it  fell  on 
market  days.  "  What  I  see  here,"  wrote  Mr. 
Burns,  "  makes  me  call  to  mind  former  days  of 
the  Lord's  power  in  my  native  land." 

There  now  came  a  brief  visit  to  Great  Britain,   Aggressive 

'     Tours  from 

and  on  his  return  to  the  East  the  aggressive  mis-  shanghai 
sionary  evangelist  sought,  from  Shanghai  as  a 
base,  to  penetrate  even  into  the  lines  of  operation 
that  marked  the  contact  of  the  imperial  and  in- 
surgent forces  in  the  T'ai-p'ing  rebellion.  Going 
up  the  Yang-tzu  River  as  far  as  he  could  possibly 
induce  his  boatmen  to  venture,  he  entered  the 
Grand  Canal,  and  at  one  point  such  was  the 
eagerness  of  the  men  to  get  the  Christian  books 
that  he  was  distributing,  that  they  would  swim 
to  his  boat  from  the  bank  of  the  canal,  fasten  the 
books  to  their  heads  by  their  cues,  and  swim 
back  again !  Again,  as  they  passed  through  Su- 
chou,  many  reached  forth  from  their  doors  and 

'  Memoir  of  Rev.   Ji'ill'iam  C.  Burns,  by  his  brother,  251. 


136  The  Uplift  of  China 

windows  with  bamboo  basket-hooks,  with  which 
thev  received  Scripture  portions  and  tracts.  Thus 
livinsr  most  of  the  time  in  his  boat,  for  some 
months  he  followed  the  course  of  the  canals  and 
rivers  which  spread  like  a  network  over  the  whole 
country  to  the  west  and  south  of  Shanghai,  carry- 
ing far  and  wide  the  quickening-  gospel  leaven, 
labors  ^^^^  closing  pcriod  of  his  career  may  be  said  to 
date  from  the  spring  of  1856,  when  he  began 
work  first  in  the  region  of  Swatau,  a  hundred  and 
twenty  miles  southwest  of  Amoy.  Here  he 
ventured  to  make  a  missionary  visit  to  Ch'ao- 
chou,  but  was  arrested  as  a  foreigner,  and  after 
inquiry  had  been  made  into  the  case,  was  taken  to 
the  British  consul  at  Canton.  After  his  libera- 
tion it  was  not  deemed  prudent  to  return  to 
Swatau,  so  he  revisited  the  scenes  of  his  revival 
labors  at  Pechuia,  confirming  the  hearts  of  the 
Christian  disciples,  reorganizing  the  churches, 
and  even  at  that  very  early  date  making  a  be- 
ginning in  self-support.  Next,  Fu-chou  was  for 
a  time  the  scene  of  his  activities.  That  he 
might  secure  governmental  protection  of  some  of 
the  native  Christians  who  had  been  despoiled  of 
their  goods,  he  went  to  Peking.  Here  occurred 
his  translation  of  the  Pilgrim's  Progress  into 
Pekingese.  Then  came  the  final  choice  for  this 
intrepid  pioneer  and  breaker  of  new  ground 
whether  he  would  go  to  Shan-tung  or  to  Man- 
churia.     But  his  knowledge  of  the  needs  of  the 


Uplifting  Leaders  1,V 

more  northern  field  led  him  to  go  m  that  direc- 
tion. Soon  after  reaching  Niu-ch'uang  in  Man- 
churia he  was  taken  ill  with  a  cold  and  fever 
from  which  he  died,  April  4,  1868. 

Thus  closed  the  life  so  fervent  and  consistent  AKer»'« 
in  its  devotion  to  Christ  as  to  leave  an  indelible 
mark  on  two  hemispheres,  three  continents,  and 
many  countries.  "  His  grave  stands  on  the 
borders  of  the  great  kingdom  of  Manchuria,  the 
advanced  post  of  Christian  conquests,  beyond  the 
northern  limits  of  China.  The  little  mound  casts 
its  shadow  over  many  lands,  for  where  is  not 
Burns  loved  and  mourned?  But  his  life  is  the 
Church's  legacy,  and  his  indomitable  spirit  beck- 
ons us  to  the  field  of  conflict  and  of  victory."^ 

James  Addison  Ingle 

In  the  autumn  of  1890  Archdeacon  Thomson,  HisCaii 
a  veteran  of  thirty  years'  service  in  China,  came 
to  the  seminary  at  Alexandria,  Virginia,  told  of 
the  difficulties  and  blessings  of  the  work  and 
asked  for  volunteers.  He  then  put  the  closing 
question:     "Gentlemen,  must  I  go  back  alone?" 

In  his  audience  was  one  whose  ability  and  con-  His  Response 
secrated  life  had  earned  from  his  classmates  the 
title  of  *  Bishop.'      He  was  the  senior  student, 
who  had  charge  of  the  chapel  for  colored  people 
near   the   seminary   buildings ;   a   man   of   large 

^  Rev.     James    Johnston,    quoted     in    Memoir    of     Williajn    C, 
Burns.   359. 


138  The  Uplift  of  China 

ideals,  who  was  also  thoughtful  of  little  things. 
He  had  begun  to  make  a  path  through  the  soft 
ground  between  the  seminary  and  his  chapel  by 
using  the  ashes   from  his  stove  each  day.      A 
fellow  student  asked  him,  "  Why  do  you  bother 
with  the  path,  Bishop ;  you  won't  be  in  the  semi- 
nary long  enough  to  enjoy  it?"     "  No,"  was  the 
reply,  '*  but  it  will  always  be  here  for  the  other 
fellows."      The  pathmaker  was  James  Addison 
Ingle,  and  as  he  listened  to  the  old  missionary, 
he  saw  the  opportunity  for  a  pathmaker  in  the 
Orient.      He  applied  for  appointment  to  China 
at  a  time  when  the  Board  of  Managers  felt  un- 
able to  increase  its  financial  responsibilities ;  and 
in  order  to  carry  out  his  purpose  raised  his  own 
traveling  expenses  and  a  year's  salary.      Shortly 
after  his  arrival  at  Shanghai,  in  1891,  there  arose 
a  pressing  need  for  a  foreign  worker  at  Han-k'ou. 
He  went  to  this  post  six  hundred  miles  up  the 
Yang-tzu  River,  looked  over  the  situation,  and 
decided  to  undertake  the  work.      Within  a  year 
and  a  half  his  senior  worker  retired  permanently 
from  the  mission,  leaving  Mr.  Ingle  in  charge. 
Qui'ik        He  had  been  in   China   less  than  two  years, 

S&ssponsibility  ■' 

and  had  devoted  himself  zealously  to  the  study 
of  the  people  and  their  language,  but  still  he  "was 
lacking  in  much  of  the  practical  experience, 
which  is  so  large  a  part  of  the  missionary's  capi- 
tal and  so  important  an  element  in  the  mission- 
ary's influence.      In  spite  of  these  disadvantages. 


uplifting  Leaders  139 

he  was  left  as  the  only  American  representative 
of  his  Church  in  the  great  heathen  city  in  central 
China. 

The  condition  of  the  mission  was  critical.      A  Using 

Laymeo 

large  number  of  Chinese  had  been  brought  into 
the  Church  and  needed  supervision  and  instruc- 
tion. Mr.  Ingle  was  convinced  from  the  very 
beginning  that  a  church  must  be  self-maintain- 
ing, self-disciplining,  self -propagating,  and  began 
to  apply  these  principles.  Self-extension  was 
his  first  care.  Local  growth  made  it  impossible 
for  him  to  wait  for  a  sufficient  number  of  Chinese 
clergy ;  and  he  gathered  a  few  laymen  close  to 
him,  worked  into  the  very  liber  of  their  lives 
the  story  and  the  motive  of  the  Christ,  led  them 
from  the  old  darkness  to  the  new  light,  and  so 
trained  them  to  become  catechists  and  evangelists 
to  their  people.  As  these  men  went  to  live  in 
towns  near  Han-k'ou  and  repeated  this  process 
among  their  brethren,  Mr.  Ingle  went  from  point 
to  point,  meeting  the  groups  of  men  he  had  in- 
terested. He  examined  them  as  to  what  they  had 
learned,  received  as  candidates  for  baptism  those 
who  had  been  instructed,  explained  difificulties, 
and,  when  they  had  been  tested  and  taught  for 
another  six  months,  baptized  them. 

Extracts  from  his  letters  at  this  time  are  char-  vicitatioa 
acteristic  of  the  man :    "  On  a  recent  trip  to  Han- 
ch'uan,"    he   wrote,    "  I    had   the    same   sort   of 
weather  that  we  have  had  almost  continuously 


I40  The  Uplift  of  China 

since  Christmas — steady  and  heavy  rain — but  the 
trip  was  a  pleasant  and  successful  one  for  all 
that."  Then  follows  an  account  of  his  rapid 
journey,  with  frequent  stops  to  hold  services, 
examine  candidates,  to  discipline  some  and  to  en- 
courage others,  and  to  stimulate  and  guide  the 
native  catechists  and  evangelists.  The  examina- 
tion of  catechumens  and  even  of  applicants  for 
admission  to  their  number  was  no  mere  formality. 
Firmness       js^^  quc  Station,  the  wealthiest  man  in  the  citv 

Justined  ' 

and  a  former  military  commander  of  high  rank, 
wished  to  become  a  catechumen.  He  passed  his 
examination,  but  had  two  wives  and  was  an 
opium  smoker.  He  promised  to  give  up  and  pro- 
vide financially  for  his  concubine  and  also  to  dis- 
continue the  use  of  opium  and  asked  to  be  ad- 
mitted at  the  same  time  as  the  others,  since  the 
whole  city  knew  of  his  connection  with  the 
Church  and  he  would  '  lose  face '  if  he  were  re- 
jected. Mr.  Ingle  held  to  the  principle  in- 
volved and  refused  the  request.  His  decision 
was  justified.  The  distinguished  applicant  stood 
throughout  the  service  where  his  own  servant 
was  publicly  admitted  ;  his  courtesy  as  Mr.  Ingle's 
host  was  undiminished,  and  afterwards  he  ful- 
filled his  promise  of  amendment  and  was  then 
admitted  into  the  Church. 
^.  ^"■f/**  Despite  every  care,  modern  China,  like  ancient 
Corinth,  showed  that,  where  new  converts  are 
taken  directly  from  heathenism,  self-discipline  be- 


Uplifting  Leaders  141  i 

comes  a  necessary  part  of  the  growing  Church.  i 

Mr.  Ingle  followed  the  New  Testament  practise,  I 

and  the  offender  whose  sin  had  brought  public  ; 

shame  on  the  Church  was  required  to  make  public  | 

confession  of  his  sin  in  the  congregation,  all  the 
reparation  possible,  and  submit  to  being  deprived 
of  Church  privileges.  He  was  obliged  to  attend 
the  services  as  before,  but  must  occupy  the  bench  '. 

assigned  to  penitents.  In  addition,  his  name, 
the  nature  of  the  offense,  and  of  the  discipline  im- 
posed was  written  out  and  posted  in  the  *  guest 
room', — the  room  in  the  mission  open  to  and  fre-  I 

quented  by  the  public.      When  the  offender  had  ; 

served   his   probation   and   proved   the   sincerity  | 

of  his  repentance,  the  sign  was  removed  and  he  i 

was    publicly    declared    forgiven    and    restored.  i 

This   system   was   begun   and   carried   out   in   a  ' 

loving  spirit  and  with  the  approval  of  the  native 
clergy.  , 

The  principle  of  self-maintenance  was  urged  s",V'sn^'^n. 
from  the  beginning.  In  the  new  stations  the 
Church  services  were  in  the  upper  room  of  some 
Christian's  house.  Rude  benches,  Chinese  wall 
scrolls,  with  Chinese  inscriptions,  a  Chinese  table 
for  an  altar,  and  the  simplest  cross  alone  marked 
the  room  as  a  church.  Mr.  Ingle  was  not  afraid 
to  withhold  or  withdraw  financial  aid  in  the  in- 
terests of  self-support.  And  under  him  the  mis- 
sions met  New  Testament  conditions  and  at- 
tained a  genuine  Christian  reality. 


Self-Support 


142  The  Uplift  of  China 

Developing        f^jg   consistent  attitude   toward   the   humblest 

Workers 

catechist  is  summed  up  in  the  following  advice 
to  his  fellow  missionaries:  "When  you  have 
chosen  your  men,  keep  an  eye  on  them.  Let  them 
see  that  you  are  watching"  them  and  do  not  in- 
tend to  allow  any  one  to  fall  asleep  at  his  post. 
Keep  a  list  of  the  converts  that  they  have  brought 
in,  and  now  and  then  call  the  workers  to  account 
for  them.  It  will  make  them  more  careful. 
Don't  merely  scold  them  through  the  deacon, 
but  talk  to  them  face  to  face.  And,  above  all, 
teach  them.  Don't  suppose  that,  because  they 
have  been  in  the  Church  for  years,  they  know 
everything.  The  best  of  them  know  little  and 
read  less.  Meet  them  regularly  in  classes ;  give 
them  lessons  to  prepare.  I  believe  that  the 
best  way  to  train  all  workers  is  by  meeting  them 
regularly  and  intimately  out  of  the  pulpit,  in 
classes,  best  held,  I  think,  in  our  own  houses, 
where  we  can  act  the  host  as  well  as  the  pastor." 
Gospel        In  the  midst  of  many  details,  Mr.  Ingle  placed 

Emphasis  , 

the  emphasis  on  the  heart  of  the  gospel  in  his 
dealings  with  those  under  him.  One  of  them 
writes :  "  A  fellow  worker  and  I  had  so  greatly 
differed  and  each  so  firmly  believed  himself  in 
the  right  that  it  seemed  to  be  a  hopeless  block  to 
our  cooperative  work.  I  told  Bishop  Ingle  of  the 
affair,  for  I  wanted  his  help  in  the  matter,  and  I 
expected  him  to  ask  minutely  of  the  rights  and 
wrongs  thereof.     But  not  so,  nothing  was  further 


Uplifting  Leaders  143 

from  his  thoughts.  All  he  said  was,  '  Doctor, 
if  we  foreign  workers  cannot  manage  to  live 
together  in  Christian  love,  how  can  we  hopo  to 
teach  the  Chinese  to  live  so?  Our  many  dif- 
ferences and  eccentricities  are  for  discipline,  and 
serve  as  our  finest  opportunities  of  showing  the 
natives  how  Christians  live  together  in  peace.' 
And  the  conversation  ended  right  there.  By 
such  methods  and  with  such  a  spirit,  in  ten  years 
he  built  up  in  central  China  a  strong  native 
Church,  well-ordered  congregations,  with  its  own 
native  clergy,  catechists,  teachers,  Bible  women, 
and  other  helpers." 

When  a  new  missionary  district  was  created,   i^"^-., 

'  Sacril 

in  1901,  he  was  made  its  first  bishop.  The  Leadership 
pleasure  of  his  associates  ac  his  election  and  their 
abiding  affection  and  loyalty  speak  well  for  him 
and  the  character  of  his  work.  He  had  just  re- 
turned from  a  year's  furlough  in  the  United 
States,  during  which  time  he  had  been  traveling 
and  making  addresses  almost  constantly  in  the 
interests  of  his  work,  and  returned  to  China  in 
no  condition  to  stand  the  strain  of  a  bishop's  life. 
Ill  health  was  almost  constant,  but  he  insisted 
on  keeping  at  his  task  of  making  modern  equip- 
ment adequate  to  unprecedented  opportunities. 
He  kept  his  work  in  mind  to  the  last  and  the  day 
before  he  died  he  sent  this  message  to  the  Chinese 
Christians  and  clergy :  "  Tell  them  that  as  I 
have  tried  to  serve  them  in  Christ's  name  while 


Sacrificing 


144  The  Uplift  of  China 

living,  so  if  God  please  to  take  me  away  from  this 
world,  I  pray  that  even  my  death  may  be  a  bless- 
ing to  them  and  help  them  to  grow  in  the  faith 
and  love  of  Christ.  May  they  be  pure  in  heart, 
loving  Christ  for  his  own  sake,  and  steadfastly 
follow  the  dictates  of  conscience  uninfluenced  by 
sordid  ambitions  or  selfishness  of  any  kind." 
Dying  N  b  y  The  next  day  when  the  end  came,  he  gathered 
about  him  the  members  of  his  own  family  and  a 
few  of  the  mission  staff,  and  began  to  pray  in 
the  same  clear  and  rich  voice  all  knew  so  well. 
He  asked  God  to  look  with  mercy  on  the  past  and 
to  use  to  his  glory  all  efforts  put  forth  in  his 
name.  He  prayed  for  his  family,  committing 
them  to  the  care  of  the  Father;  for  the  members 
of  the  staff  that  they  might  be  strong,  brave,  and 
tmited,  never  fearful  or  halting  in  the  work 
committed  to  them.  He  prayed  for  the  Church 
in  China  and  for  the  Church  at  home,  especially 
asking  that  God  would  stir  His  people  in 
America  to  support  the  work  more  loyally  and 
generously,  giving  more  men  and  better  men, 
men  rooted  and  grounded  in  the  love  of  Christ, 
to  proclaim  his  gospel  and  establish  his  Church 
in  China.  When  the  sad  day  of  burial  came,  St. 
Paul's  Church  in  Han-k'ou,  where  less  than  two 
years  before  the  young  bishop  had  been  conse- 
crated, was  twice  crowded,  one  with  a  reverent 
congregation  of  Chinese  Christians,  and  again 
with   the   members    of   the    foreign    community. 


Uplifting  Leaders  145 

Out  from  his  church  they  carried  him  to  the  for- 
eign cemetery  where  his  body  was  to  be  laid  to 
rest,  through  streets  lined  with  Chinese,  many  of 
them  weeping  as  they  realized  that  no  more 
should  they  see  in  this  life  their  friend  and 
bishop. 

His  influence  reached  out  far  beyond  his  im-  Undying 
mediate  work  m  Chma;  his  statesmanlike  ability 
and  his  consecration  had  begun  to  be  felt  among 
the  leaders  of  his  Church  in  the  United  States, 
and  in  China  there  were  many  in  other  missions 
who  recognized  his  wisdom  and  efficiency.  Dr. 
Griffith  John,  of  Han-k'ou,  who  has  been  half  a 
century  in  central  China  as  the  representative  of 
the  London  Missionary  Society,  expressed  the 
conviction  of  many  others  when  he  said  that  he 
v/as  sure  that  if  God  had  seen  fit  to  spare  Bishop 
Ingle's  life  for  twenty  or  thirty  years,  he  would 
have  become  one  of  the  greatest  missionaries  of 
modern  times. 

Reinforcements  in   China's   Uplift 

It  will  be  found  most  convenient  in  this  rapid  Thre«  Peri»a» 
survey,  to  divide  China's  century  of  missions  into 
three  periods :  the  first,  of  thirty-five  years,  from 
1807  to  1842,  the  close  of  the  Opium  War;  the 
second,  of  thirty-five  years,  from  1842  to  1877, 
the  date  of  the  first  Missionary  Conference;  and 
the  third,  from  1877  to  1907. 


146  The  Uplift  of  China 

First  Period,       In  the  first  period,  aside  from  the  leaders  al- 

Milne  and  ,         i  i       ■•  ,  11  1  ,, 

Bridgman  ready  sketched,  perhaps  the  only  names  that  call 
for  emphatic  merition  are  those  of  the  Rev.  Wil- 
liam Milne,  Morrison's  able  and  active  associate 
from  -1813  to  1822,  and  of  Dr.  Elijah  C.  Bridg- 
man, the  pioneer  American  missionary.  In  addi- 
tion to  Milne's  notable  achievements  as  educator, 
translator,  and  printer,  he  is  to  be  remembered 
as  an  author  of  exceptional  fertility, — one  of 
his  smaller  productions,  ''  The  Two  Friends," 
being  still  popular  and  effective  throughout 
China.  Dr.  Bridgman's  enduring  monument  is 
.  made  up  of  the  volumes  of  the  Chinese  Reposi- 
tory, which  he  founded  and  most  ably  edited 
from  1832  to  185 1,  his  Chrestoumthy,  and  his 
other  literary  and  educational  work. 

%Vt\o&  ■'^^  ^^""^  second  period,  while  the  work  of  Dr.  S. 
cwefl'yii  Wells  Williams  reaches  back  to    1833,   it   falls 

Canton  niainly  in  the  second  period.  He  followed  Dr. 
Bridgman  as  editor  of  the  Chinese  Repository 
in  1 85 1,  was  secretary  of  the  United  States  lega- 
tion, and  produced  The  Middle  Kingdom,  which 
will  probably  always  remain  the  standard  author- 
ity on  the  Chinese  Empire.  Dr.  Karl  Gutzlaff, 
closing  in  185 1,  at  the  early  age  of  forty-eight, 
a  life  of  intense  activity  and  surprising  erudition, 
has  as  his  noblest  memorials  the  Basel  and  the 
Rhenish  Missionary  Societies,  formed  largely  be- 
cause of  inspiration  w-hich  he  gave.  As  suc- 
cessors   of    Dr.    Morrison    in    the    work    of   the 


Uplifting  Leaders  147 

London  Missionary  Society,  Dr.  Hobson  repre- 
sented the  union  of  medical  and  evangelistic 
work,  Dr.  James  Legge  made  Chinese  thought 
and  the  Chinese  classics  comprehensible  to  Eng- 
lish readers,  and  with  him  must  be  linked  Dr. 
John  Chalmers. 

Alexander    and    John    Stronach,    arriviner    in   Founders 
Amoy  m  1844,  gave  themselves  with  great  earn- 
estness  to   street  preaching,   and  the   latter  did 
much  to  fix  the  style  of  the  Bible  translation 
known  as  the  Delegates'  version. 

Stephen  Johnson,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Peet,  and  Tus-  Beginner* 

"^  .  '  •'  f»t  Fu-chOB 

tus  Doolittle  carried  forward  the  work  of  the 
American  Board  at  Fu-chou  from  1847;  and 
during  the  same  year  Judson  D.  Collins  and 
Moses  C.  White  began  in  the  same  city  the  mis- 
sion of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  which 
has  since  spread  so  largely  over  the  whole  of 
China  Proper.  Dr.  Stephen  •  L.  Baldwin  and 
wife,  and  the  Misses  Beulah  and  Sarah  Woolston 
entered  the  field  in  1857,  reinforcing  the  work  of 
the  founders.  Virgil  C.  Hart  and  wife  arriv- 
ing at  Fu-chou  in  1866,  the  next  year  began  at 
Chiu-chiang  the  development  which  is  sending 
its  radiance  into  the  three  provinces  of  An-hui, 
Chiang-hsi,  and  Hu-pei.  Twenty  years  later  they 
were  called  to  go  far  up  the  Yang-tzii  valley  to 
recypen  the  West  China  Mission,  after  persecu- 
tion had  driven  out  the  early  founders  in  the 
wonderful  field  of  Ssu-ch'uan.    Finally  when  re- 


148  The  Uplift  of  China 

covering  from  broken  heaUh,  Dr.  Hart  led, 
into  the  heart  of  Ssu-ch'uan,  the  mission  of  the 
Methodist  Church  in  Canada. 

PJcneersBt  With  the  coming:  of  1842  there  was  a  marked 
Opening  of  the  gateway  into  China,  and  the 
Rev.  Walter  M.  Lowrie,  sent  out  by  the  Ameri- 
can Presbyterian  Board,  entered  Canton  in  that 
year.  In  June,  1844,  Dr.  D.  B.  McCartee,  of 
this  society,  began  work  at  Ning-po,  and  dis- 
played in  his  development  of  the  field  unusual 
ability  and  knowlf^dge  of  China.  Dr.  Lowrie  also 
soon  arrived  at  Ning-po,  and  Dr.  A.  J.  Happer, 
Mr.  French,  and  Dr.  J.  G.  Kerr  were  later  re- 
inforcements. In  1843,  Dr.  J.  D.  Macgowan, 
representing  medical  work,  began  in  this  center 
the  mission  of  the  American  Baptist  Missionary 
Union,  which  spread  widely  into  the  surrounding 
territory  and  established  a  hospital.  The  Church 
Missionary  Society  of  Great  Britain  had  here  as 
pioneers  the  names  of  Cobbold,  Russell,  and 
Burdon. 

Workers  of  A  brilliant  group  of  printer-scholars  are  con- 
Sha'^lhai  spicuous  among  the  uplifting  workers  of  China, 
and  not  least  for  splendid  and  beneficent  acquire- 
ments shine  the  names  of  Medhurst  and  Muir- 
head,  Lockhart  and  Wylie,  at  Shanghai,  the  last 
reviewing  in  his  Notes  on  Chinese  Literature  over 
two  thousand  treatises,  and  Dr.  Lockhart  being 
the  first  to  begin  medical  work  at  Peking. 
Episcopal   Mission   operations  at   Shanghai,   for 


Uplifting  Leaders  149 

Great  Britain  and  America  date  from  1844  ^.nd 
1845,  Bishop  Boone  being  the  American  pioneer. 
At  Shanghai  also  was  built  up  the  great  printing 
and  publishing  establishment  of  the  American 
Presbyterian  Church,  and  in  this  marvelously 
growing  center  of  eastern  China  the  work  of  the 
American  Southern  Baptist  Mission  was  com- 
menced in  1847,  ^rid  the  year  following  that  of 
the   Southern   Methodists. 

The  survey  closes  with  the  third  period,  from  Third  Period 
1877  to  the  present.  Though  Dr.  Nevius  and 
his  courageous  wife  began  service  as  early  as 
1853,  the  most  suggestive  developments  of  his 
work,  such  as  station-propagation,  self-support, 
and  training  of  converts,  appeared  after  1877. 
Likewise,  the  missionary  career  of  J.  Hudson 
Taylor,  having  its  quiet  and  unnoticed  begin- 
nings in  1853,  culminated  in  the  amazing  breadth 
and  sweep  of  the  China  Inland  Mission,  until 
at  life  s  close  he  laid  down  its  leadership  in  1905. 
Dr.  J.  Kenneth  Mackenzie  left  the  influence  of 
his  life  and  rare  devotion  in  the  years  from  1876 
to  1888,  John  Van  Nest  Talmage,  the  faithful, 
unheralded  worker,  built  the  energy  of  a  life- 
time into  the  mission  of  the  American  Reformed 
Church  at  Amoy.  Griffith  John  has  completed 
a  golden  half-century  of  ideal  missionary  de- 
velopment, until  his  name  is  not  only  supreme 
in  the  great  mid-China  field,  having  its  center  at 
Han-k'ou,    but    loved    and    honored    the    world 


150  The  Uplift  of  China 

around;  while  Dr.  William  Ashmore,  of  the 
American  Baptist  Missionary  Union,  by  more 
than  fifty  years  of  remarkably  fruitful  service, 
has  indissolubly  linked  his  name  with  the  diffi- 
cult field  of  Swatau. 
Wonderful        Reviewing"  in  detail  the  life  and  the  achieve- 

Providential  .  r     i  •  •      ■  11       •     1      •  •      1  -i 

Pioneers  and    uieuts  oi  thcsc  pionccrs,  it  IS  wcIl-nigh  inevitable 

Successors  11111  1 

to  conclude  that  they  have  been  men  of  phenom- 
enal type,  especially  raised  up  b}'  God  to  do  the 
preliminary  work.  Consider  the  educational,  the 
literary,  the  medical,  and  the  evangelistic  work 
actually  accomplished  by  Morrison,  Milne,  Bridg- 
man,  Allen,  and  Martin ;  by  Williams,-  Medhurst, 
and  Legge ;  by  Parker,  Lockhart,  and  Kerr ;  and 
by  Burns,  Nevius,  Taylor,  Baldwin,  Talmage, 
Ingle,  John,  and  Ashmore !  The  workers  die,  but 
the  work  goes  on.  A  long  roll-call  of  native 
leaders,  like  Liang  A-fa,  enlisted  by  Milne,  and 
a  host  of  kindred  souls  in  after  times,  might  find 
here  fitting  memorial.  The  representatives  of 
the  women's  organizations  of  the  home  churches, 
now  penetrating  co  all  parts  of  the  empire,  are 
deserving  of  widest  commemoration.  The  great 
arip.y  of  martyrs,  both  of  missionaries  and  of 
native  Christians,  bearing"  witness  by  their  blood, 
in  the  face  of  sword  and  fire  and  cruel  death, 
have  forever  consecrated  our  faith  in  the  eyes 
of  China's  millions.  Let  us  learn,  therefore, 
from  this  brief  survey,  what  vast  results  are  ac- 
complished by  even  a  few  exponents  of  God's 


Uplifting;  Leader^  15 1 

outreaching-  love,  and  from  a  contemplation  of 
the  yet  greater  tasks  remaining,  what  a  trumpet- 
call  is  sounding  for  men  and  women  of  Hke  spirit 
with  those  who  have  gone  before  to  enter  into 
and  complete  their  labors, 

QUESTIONS   ON   CHAPTER  V 

Aim  :  To  Appreciate  the  Contrtbutions  to  the  Work 
OF  Some  of  the  Leading  Missionaries  to  China 

1.  Why  have  modern  Protestant  missions  3. 
greater  right  to  expect  to  survive  than  had  tlia 
Nestorians  ? 

2.  What  does  the  success  of  Corvino  and  Ricci 
indicate  as  to  Chinese  chararcter? 

3.  Was  there  as  much  need  at  home  in  1807  as 
to-day? 

4.*  Compare  the  discouragements  at  home  which 
faced  Morrison  with  those  of  missionary  vol- 
unteers to-day 

5  What  right  had  Morrison  to  expect  results? 

6  *  Compare  the  difficulties  that  faced  him  on  the 

foreign  field  with  those  of  to-day 

7  Compare  our  encouragements  v/ith  his. 

8.*  What  sort  of  preparation  should  you  make  for 
translating  the  Bible  for  the  first  time  into  the 
language  of  a  non-Christian  people? 
9.  Ought  ihe  first  translation  to  be  aimed  at  the 
taste  of  the  literary  class  or  that  of  the  com- 
mon people? 

10.     Should  you  thmk  it  justifiable  to  have  several 
different  versions  of  the  Scriptures? 

TJi.     How  should   you    translate    I    Corinthians  IX, 
24  for  a  nation  that  does  not  run  races' 


1^2  The  Uplift  of  China 

12.*  What  precaution  should  you  take  to  make  sure 
that  your  translation  was  thoroughly  intel- 
ligible? 

13.  Should  you  trust  non-Christian  helpers  to  give 
you  words  for  Christian  experiences  ? 

14.  Name  several  sorts  of  literature  that  you  think 
pioneer  missionaries  ought  to  create. 

15  What  are  to  you  the  impressive  lessons  of 
Morrison's   life? 

16.*  What  advantages  has  medical  work  over  all 
other  missionary  agencies? 

17.  What  illustrations  should  you  use  in  present- 
ing the  gospel  to  those  who  had  come  for  medi- 
cal treatment? 

18  Do  you  think  a  medical  missionary  ought  to 
undertake  an  operation  that  seemed  likely  to 
he  unsuccessful? 

19.  What  do  3'ou  think  was  the  relative  value  of 
Parker's  medical  s.nd  diplomatic  work? 

20.  What  were  Burns'  special  qualifications  as  an 
evangelist  ? 

21.*  W'hat  things  should  you  keep  in  mind  in  trying 
to  master  the  language  for  evangelistic  work? 

22.  What  are  the  relative  advantages  of  wide- 
spread itineration  and  work  in  a  single  place? 

23.  Which  method  do  you  consider  more  effective 
for  spreading  the  gospel,  that  of  Burns  or  of 
Bishop  Ingle? 

24.  How  were  their  methods  affected  by  the  dif- 
ferent circumstances  under  which  they 
worked  ? 

25.*  What  sort  of  questions  should  you  ask  of 

candidates  for  baptism? 
26.*  Do  you  think  that  Bishop  Ingle  -vas  justified 

in   so   strict   a   standard  of   discipline?      Give 

reasons  for  your  view. 


Uplifting  Leaders  153 

27.  How  large  a  proportion  of  your  time  should 
j'ou  give  to  the  time  of  training  native 
helpers? 

28.*  What  are  the  arguments  for  and  against  giv- 
ing them  responsibility? 

29.*  What  advantages  has  the  native  helper  over 
the  missionary  as  a  Christian  worker? 

30.  What  principles  should  you  follow  in  your  re- 
lations with  fellow  missionaries  in  China? 

31.  What  lesson  lias  Bishop  Ingle's  life  for  you? 

References  for  Advanced  Study. — Chapter  V 

I.     Preparation  for  Missionary  Work. 

Bryson:  John  Kenneth  Mackenzie,  I,  II. 

Burns :  Memoir   of  the   Rev.   William   C.    Burns, 

II,  IV,  X. 

Lovett:  James  Gilmour  of  Mongolia,  I. 

Mackay:  From  Far  Formosa,  I,  II,  III. 

Stevens:  The  Life  of  Peter  Parker,  II,  III,  IV. 

Thompson  :  Griffith  John,  I. 

Townsend:  Robert  Morrison,  III. 

II.     Missionary  Call. 

Bridgman :  The  Missionary  Pioneer,  II. 

Burns :  Memoir  of  the  Rev.  William  C.  Burns,  XI. 

Gibson :  Mission  Problems  and  Mission  Methods 

in  South  China,  312-321. 

Soothill :  A  Typical  Mission  in  China,  13-13. 

Talmage :  Forty  Years  in  China,  II. 

Thompson:  Griffith  John,  II. 

III.     Learning  the  Language. 

Lovett :  James  Gilmour  of  Mongolia,  Z2j-T,:i2. 
Martin :  A  Cycle  of  Cathay,  IIL 
Nevius:  John  Livingston  Nevius,  128-130. 
Soothill :  A  Typical  Mission  in  China,  27-32. 


154  The  Uplift  of  China 

IV.    Prayer  and  Missions. 

Bryson :  John  Kenneth  Mackenzie,  IX. 
Guinness:  Story    of    the    China    Inland    Mission, 
Part  2,  I.     Part  3,  IV,  XV,  XVII. 
Hii  Yong  Mi :  XV,  XVI. 
Mateer :  Siege  Days,  XIII. 
Mott:  The  Pastor  and  Modern  Missions,  V. 
Speer:  Missionary  Principles  and  Practice,  XLI. 
Taylor :  Pastor  Hsi,  XI,  XII. 


FORMS  OF  MISSIONARY  WORK 


And  Jesus  went  about  all  the  cities  and  villages, 
teaching  in  their  synagogues,  and  preaching  the  gospel 
of  the  kingdom,  and  healing  all  manner  of  disease  and 
all  manner  of  sickness. 

— Matthew  ix.  35. 

Missionary  effort  in  China  is  organized— as  is  suc- 
cessful missionary  work  in  all  lands— in  the  departments 
of  medicine,  evangelistic,  literary,  and  educational 
work.  It  is  carried  on  with  the  purpose  of  giving  every 
person  in  the  Chinese  Empire  a  knowledge  of  the  gospel 
as  speedily  as  possible,  of  leading  men  and  women  to  a 
personal  union  with  Christ,  of  building  them  up  in 
Christian  character,  and  of  creating  as  rapidly  as  pos- 
sible a  self-supporting  native  church. 

— /.   IV.  Bashford. 

Let  us  bear  in  mind  that  the  best  methods  cannot  do 
away  with  the  difficulties  in  our  work,  which  come  from 
the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil;  but  bad  methods 
may  multiply  and  intensify  them.  For  unavoidable 
difficulties  we  are  not  responsible ;  for  those  which  arise 
from  disregard  of  the  teachings  of  Scripture  and  exper- 
ience we  are.  Let  us  also  remember  that,  while  in  un- 
dertaking the  momentous  task  committed  to  us,  we 
should,  by  the  study  of  the  Scriptures,  prayer  for  divine 
guidance,  and  comparison  of  our  varied  views  and  ex- 
periences, seek  to  know  what  is  the  best  method  of 
work,  still  the  best  method  without  the  presence  of  our 
Master  and  the  Spirit  of  all  truth  will  be  unavailing. 

— John  Livingston  Nevius. 


156 


I 


VI 

FORMS  OF  MISSIONARY  WORK 
T  is  too  often  forgotten  that  the  words  apostle,   Apostie  ana 

.  .  Missionary 

and  missionary,  although  one  of  them  is  de- 
rived from  the  Greek  and  the  other  from  the 
Latin,  are  in  meaning  identical.  The  Book  of 
Acts  shows  how  apostolic  missionary  work  was 
done  in  the  first  century  A.  D.,  and  in  the  twen- 
tieth century  its  essence  remains  the  same. 

The  process  by  which  entrance  was  obtained  The 
into  new  regions  in  China  was  everywhere  sub-  Mission 
stantially  the  same.  The  first  stage  was  that  of 
wide  and  incessant  tours  of  exploration,  by  means 
of  which  a  fuller  knowledge  was  gained  of  the 
different  provinces,  and,  what  was  of  scarcely  less 
importance,  the  people  became  accustomed  to  the 
sight  of  foreigners.  The  temporary  headquar- 
ters of  the  travelers  was  a  boat  or  an  inn.  When 
it  was  intended  to  attempt  a  lodgment,  the  visits 
grew  more  and  more  frequent  and  were  more 
protracted.  At  last  the  opportunity  would  come 
to  rent  a  place  of  some  one  hard  pressed  for 
money  (a  class  of  which  China  is  full),  and  then 
trouble  would  begin.  The  literati  would  com- 
plain to  the  magistrate,  who  would  overtly,  or 


15T 


158  The  Uplift  of  China 

more    frequently  covertly,   encourage  opposition 
until  not  improbably  the  bargain  had  to  be  an- 
nulled. 
*'"pitilnce:       Sometimes    this    unequal    contest    lasted    for 
"^^  FaTth   months,  sometimes  for  many  weary  years,  but  in 
the  end  the  persistence,  patience,  tact,  and  unfail- 
ing faith  of  the  missionaries  ahuays  won,  even 
though  their  open  and  secret  enemies  were  in- 
numerable and  of  the  highest  rank.      In  one  in- 
stance of  this  sort,  where  an  American  mission 
had  been  again  and  again  mobbed  in  a  provincial 
capital, — the  leader  of  their  opponents  being  an 
ex-governor    of    a    neighboring    province, — and 
where  it  appeared  that  nothing  could  be  done 
for  them  in  Peking,  the  American  minister  did 
the  foreign  office  (Tsung  Li  Yamen)  a  good  turn 
in    regard    to   a    Continential    Power,    and    the 
Chinese   ministers   gratefully   offering   to    make 
some  return  were  requested  to  settle  up  all  out- 
standing   cases, — and     suitable    premises     were 
speedily  secured.     The  men  and  the  women  who 
did  this  pioneering  in  the  face  of  howling  mobs, 
often  wdth  scarcely  a  moment  of  assured  respite, 
are  certainly  worthy  of  as  much  honor  as  those 
who   first    subdued   the   primeval   wilderness   of 
America  in  the  face  of  hostile  Indians.     In  some 
instances,   however,   especially   following  in   the 
wake  of  relief  in  time  of  famine,  mission  stations 
t;eemed  to  be  opened  with  very  little  outward  ob- 


Forms  of  Missionary  Work  159 

struction.  Yet  it  was  always  true  that  prejudice 
and  passive  resistance  had  to  be  lived  down. 

In  the  earlv  stao"es  of  a  mission  it  is  almost  im-   Care  in  the 

.,  1  '  r  1  1         Early  stages 

possible  to  trust  any  one,  for  one  soon  learns  the 
accuracy  of  the  generalization  in  the  schoolboy's 
composition,  that  "  Man  is  composed  of  water 
and  of  avaricious  tissue."  By  degrees  a  little 
corporal's  guard  of  inquirers  gathers  about,  of 
whose  motives  it  is,  however,  impossible  to  be 
sure,  and  it  may  be  a  decade  before  the  first  con- 
verts are  baptized. 

All    Protestant    missions    make    large    use    of  Usc  of  street 

.  °  Chapels 

street  chapels  to  which  everybody  is  welcome, 
where  maps  and  pictures  are  hung,  explanations 
being  constantly  given  of  essential  Christian 
truths.  By  Roman  Catholics,  however,  so  far 
as  we  know,  this  agency  is  nowhere  employed. 
Sometimes  a  mob  collects  and  loots  or  destroys 
the  chapel,  which  sooner  or  later  is  rebuilt. 
After  a  time  it  becomes  an  old  story  and  is  then 
neglected. 

Visits  to  other  cities  and  towns,  perhaps  origi-  itineration 
nating  in  invitations  from  the  curious,  the  impe- 
cunious, those  having  "  an  ax  to  grind,"  or  the 
genuinely  interested,  gradually  lead  to  the  open- 
ing of  new  centers.  Colporteurs  are  sent  out 
with  books  to  be  explained  and  sold,  or  perhaps 
loaned,  and  with  tracts  to  be  sold,  or  in  exception- 
al cases  given  away.  The  country  is  so  vast  and 
the   population   so   dense,   that  to   this   form   of 


;        i6o  The  Uplift  of  China 

work  there  is  literally  no  end.  Some  one  must 
oversee  the  budding  churches  at  a  distance,  and 
thus  a  system  of  itinerancy  grows  up.  Mean- 
while, the  handful  of  baptized  Christians,  the  in- 
quirers, and  the  adherents  will  not  improbably 
be  persecuted,  at  first  perhaps  in  small  ways  and 
then  often  with  bitterness,  being  expelled  from 
the  clan,  denied  the  use  of  the  village  well,  and 
otherwise  boycotted.  Such  persons  must  be 
looked  after,  advised,  and  encouraged.  Thus 
there  is  evolved  the  work  of  a  missionary  bishop 
or  superintendent. 
Station       At  times  the  colporteurs  and  some  of  the  more 

Classes 

receptive  inquirers  are  gathered  into  classes  and 
given  fuller  instruction,  forming  the  germ  of  a 
theological  seminary,  into  which  it  sometimes  de- 
velops. Here  and  there  one  more  intelligent 
than  the  rest  acts  as  a  volunteer  preacher,  perhaps 
forsaking,  or  it  may  be  retaining  his  former  oc- 
cupation. 
Work  for  Work  for  women  by  women  is  an  integral  part 
of  an  effective  mission  station  in  China — or  in- 
deed anywhere.  This  is  begun  and  carried  on 
under  even  greater  hindrances  and  disabilities 
than  other  forms  of  work,  because  in  China  there 
is  no  precedent  for  the  traveling  about  of  unmar- 
ried women,  whose  position  at  first  inevitably  ex- 
poses them  to  misunderstanding  if  not  to  insult. 
Yet  in  the  northeastern  part  of  the  Chiang-hsi 
province  there  is  a  whole  chain  of  China  Inland 


Women 


Forms  of  Missionary  Work  i6l 

Mission  stations  "  manned  "  altogether  by  ladies,  ,  \ 

and  this  in  cities  where  at  the  time  no  man  could  ; 

have  got  a  foothold,  and  when  there  were  none  i 

available.      Native  pastors  superintend  the  flock,  j 

which  is  visited  at  certain  times  by  the  provincial  ^  I 

superintendent.       In     another     instance,     where  1 

Jadies  had  begun  a  work  in  a  far  western  prov-  \ 

ince,  the  local  magistrate  when  asked  to  drive  j 

them  out  replied,  "  What  does  it  matter?  They 
are  only  women !"     But  at  last  through  a  broken-  ' 

down  opium  smoker,  a  class  to  whom  mission-  i 

aries  owe  much,  a  shabby  place  was  secured. 
Amid  great  discomfort,  with  a  total  absence  of  ] 

privacy,  and  with  constant  swarms  of  curious  and  I 

unsympathetic  spectators,  the  next  stage  of  the  I 

struggle  was  entered  upon.     When  foreign  ladies  ' 

dress  in  Chinese  costume  some  of  the  incidental  j 

disadvantages  are  diminished,  but  the  all-preva-  ' 

lent  Chinese  suspicion  is  difficult  to  allay.      A  i 

Chinese  woman  once  remarked  of  some  mission-  i 

arv  ladies  whom  she  had  come  to  know  a  little, 
that  they  seemed  to  be  very  good  people  indeed, 
with  only  one  defect, — they  did  not  worship  any 
gods ! 

Chinese  women  can  be  effectively  reached  onlv  station 

-  rr^,         .  .  .      ,  .'      Classes 

by  women.       i  he  mstruction  of  the  converts  is  for  women 
most  essential,  yet  owing  to  their  poverty,  the 
pressure  of  domestic  cares,  the  servitude  to  old- 
time  custom,  and  the  demands  of  their  parents, 
husbands,  children,  and  relatives,  it  becomes  an 


l62  The  Uplift  of  China 

exceedingly  difficult  task.  Women's  classes  even 
if  held  for  but  a  short  period  afford  valuable  op- 
portunities for  instruction,  the  development  of 
Christian  character,  and  particularly  for  that 
social  fellowship  of  which  the  lives  of  most 
Chinese  women  are  painfully  destitute.  Many 
firm  friendships  are  thus  formed,  and  in  these 
modest  processes  of  Christian  culture  much  ad- 
mirable talent  is  often  developed. 
L^ison'       ^"^    ^^    ^^^    distinct   benefits    which    mission 

of  Home  work  brings  to  China  is  the  object-lesson  (all  the 
more  impressive  because  incidental  and  incon- 
spicuous) of  a  Christian  home,  and  Christian 
training  and  education  of  children.  The  second 
and  third  generation  of  converts  have  in  this  way 
received  an  impulse  to  introduce  a  new  domestic 
life,  the  value  of  which  is  beyond  estimation. 
The  touring  of  women  in  the  interior,  though  at 
first  difficult  and  sometimes  dangerous,  is  often 
an  important  part  of  their  work,  as  soon  as  little 
companies  of  Christians  begin  to  be  collected  in 
outstations. 

**  wor°k  ^  well-equipped  mission  station  will  have  a 
dispensary  and  a  hospital,  the  resort  of  thousands 
from  near  and  from  far.  Multitudes  refuse  to 
come  until  their  sufferings  are  intolerable  and 
often  incurable.  Some  come  only  to  die,  which 
in  the  earlier  stages  of  the  work  may  cause 
trouble — perhaps  even  riots.  Medical  tours  fur- 
nish  large  opportunities   for  the  promotion   of 


HOPKINS  MEM6RfAtH0SP|-mt:;?»EKING 


Forms  of  Missionary  Work  163 

friendly  feeling-,  and  for  extending  the  mission- 
ary sphere  of  influence.  Nowhere  is  the  mission- 
ary more  in  harmony  with  the  command  and  the 
example  of  the  Master  than  when,  as  he  goes,  he 
preaches  and  heals  the  sick.  As  a  means  of  dis- 
sipating prejudice,  the  great  advantage  of  the 
medical  work  is  that  it  is  a  permanent  agency 
(the  sick,  like  the  poor,  we  have  always  with  us)  ; 
that  those  who  come,  do  so  of  their  own  accord, 
and  for  an  object ;  that  they  are  influenced  at  a 
most  susceptible  time;  that  a  single  patient  may 
not  improbably  communicate  his  good  impres- 
sions to  many  others  while  under  treatment,  and 
to  a  much  larger  number  after  he  is  discharged. 
The  constant  observation  of  the  unselfish  and  un- 
wearying fidelity  of  the  Christian  physician  can- 
not fail  to  attract  even  the  most  unimpression- 
able Chinese,  for  he  has  never  in  his  life  either 
seen  or  heard  of  anything  like  it.  Countless 
outstations  have  been  opened  through  the  direct 
and  the  indirect  result  of  medical  work.  The 
opportunities  of  the  evangelistic  missionary  phy- 
sician and  of  the  hospital  chaplain  are  unex- 
celled. 

In  addition  to  other  medical  work,  special  at-  rP|"™. 
tention  is  often  paid  to  the  opium  habit.  Opium 
smokers  are  the  most  hopeless  class  to  be  found 
in  China,  because,  not  only  has  their  physical 
vitality  been  undermined,  but  their  moral  power 
as  well,  leading  at  last  to  a  complete  paralysis  of 


Refuges 


164 


The  Uplift  of  China 


the  will.  Opium,  unquestionably  the  greatest 
curse  of  the  Chinese  race,  has  probably  done 
more  to  destroy  it  than  war,  famine,  and  pesti- 
lence combined.  In  the  province  of  Shan-hsi  it 
is  a  common  saying  of  the  Chinese  that  "  eleven 
out  of  every  ten  "  are  smokers,  even  women  using 
it,  and  their  infant  children  being  lulled  to  sleep 
with  the  noxious  drug.  Yet  even  there  some  of 
the  best  Christian  workers  have  been  reclaimed 
from  a  condition  apparently  hopeless. 
Medical       The  woes  of  Chinese  medical  treatment  bear 

Work  for 

Women  ^yith  spccial  hardship  on  Chinese  women.  Their 
physical  miseries  are  beyond  estimate.  The  pres- 
ence of  an  educated  Christian  medical  woman  in 
the  sick-room,  wise  and  winning,  strong  and 
sweet,  is  one  of  God's  best  gifts  to  China.  It  is 
an  interesting  circumstance  that,  in  the  city 
where  Protestant  missionary  work  was  first  at- 
tempted, after  the  lapse  of  almost  a  century 
(1903),  the  first  woman's  medical  college  in  the 
empire  was  opened,  under  the  care  of  Drs.  Mary 
Fulton  and  Mary  Niles,  with  a  class  of  thirteen, 
and  more  applications  than  could  be  received. 
The  career  open  to  the  medically  educated 
Chinese  young  woman  is  one  of  great  promise 
and  vast  possibilities. 
Eadergartens  The  kindergarten  has  made  its  appearance  late 
in  China,  but  it  has  come  to  stay.  It  is  as  yet 
seen  at  its  best  in  Fu-chou.  It  is  encouraging 
that  the  Chinese  themselves,  with  the  assistance 


i<orms  of  IMissionary  Work  165  ] 

i 
of  Japanese  teachers,  have  adopted  and  are  more 
and  more  introducing  the  system.    As  a  means  of  . 

utilizing  a  period  of  child  life  which  the  Chinese  ■; 

have    for   the   most  part   allowed   to   run   abso- 
lutely to  waste,  and  as  a  means  of  attracting  im-  ^ 
mediate  attention  and  commendation  on  the  part  '■ 
of    uninterested    and    perhaps    semi-hostile    out-                                 ; 
siders,  the  kindergarten  has  perhaps  no  rival.                                      | 

In  the  mission  station  there  will  usually  be  es-  ^"j^^^^'^  ^''^ 
tablished   at  an   early   stage  a   school    for  boys.  | 

The  first  pupils  are  any  who  can  be  got,  but  at  a 
later  period  they  will  be  mainly  or  wholly  from  ; 

Christian    families,   studying  under   a    Christian  j 

teacher  Christian  books,  as  well  as  the  Chinese  ] 

classics.  These  rudimentary  beginnings  will 
probably  develop  into  a  well-graded  system  of 
instruction,  terminating  in  a  thoroughly  equipped 
college.      In  one  station  a  Manchu  lad,  virtually  I 

a  beggar,  was  picked  up  by  a  kind-hearted  lady  l 

and  educated,  becoming  a  teacher  and  a  preacher,  ' 

the  little  school  meanwhile  passing  through  the  : 

evolutionary  process  just  mentioned.  ■ 

Parallel  with  the  education  of  the  boys,  but  Ed-u-ation  of  a 

until  lately  at  a  great  distance  to  the  rear,  runs  I 

the  education  of  Chinese  girls,  without  which 
there  can  be  no  true  balance  in  the  Church  or  in 
the  home.  The  beginnings  were  generally  small 
and  often  most  discouraging,  yet  when  the  notion  i 

is  once  grasped  that  girls  have  as  good  minds  ; 

as  boys,  and  especially  when  it  is  comprehended 


l66  The  Uplift  of  China 

that  even  money-wise,  it  is  in  the  end  a  good  in- 
vestment to  teach  them,  the  most  conservative 
Chinese  begin  to  give  way.  The  recent  change 
of  front  in  the  most  advanced  parts  of  China  in 
regard  to  the  education  of  women  has  brought 
the  Christian  girls'  schools  and  colleges  into  a 
prominence  which  a  few  years  ago  would  have 
been  considered  impossible.  They  are  an  essen- 
tial factor  in  the  coming  Christian  regeneration 
of  China. 
Training        Que  of  the  most  interesting  and  hopeful  forms 

Schools  for  _  •="  '■ 

Women  of  work  for  Chinese  women  is  the  training  school, 
into  which  the  pupils — for  the  most  part  married 
women — are  taken  for  a  series  of  years,  and,  as 
in  other  schools,  with  fixed  terms  and  vacations. 
Their  studies  result  not  only  in  a  general  famil- 
iarity with  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  with 
special  reference  to  imparting  their  knowledge, 
but  perhaps  also  involve  an  acquaintance  with 
outline  geography,  and  the  fundamental  rules  of 
arithmetic.  They  are  thus  enabled  to  keep  their 
own  accounts,  and  they  readily  command  the  re- 
spect of  those  with  whom  they  come  in  contact. 
It  is  often  a  part  of  the  plan  to  send  these  future 
Bible-women  out  into  actual  work  for  a  year, 
with  an  experienced  companion,  to  test  their 
adaptedness  to  their  new  responsibilities,  the  like 
of  which  have  never  before  been  seen  in  China. 
These  training  schools  have  as  yet  been  more 
fully   developed   in   the   Fu-chien  province  than 


Forms  of  Missionary  Work  167 

elsewhere,  but  in  time  they  must  become  univer- 
sal. China  will  never  be  profoundly  affected  un- 
til its  women  have  been  profoundly  affected.  For 
the  achievement  of  this  end,  perhaps  no  agency 
more  important  than  training  schools  for  Chris- 
tian women  has  ever  been  devised. 

In  a  country  with  such  highly  skilled  artificers   industrial 

/^i  •  '1  -11  •  •  Schools 

as  China,  industrial  education  is  conducted  under 
much  greater  difificulties  than  elsewhere,  particu- 
larly in  the  case  of  boys.  In  a  few  places  these 
difficulties  have  been  partly  overcome  by  the  in- 
troduction of  improved  looms  for  weaving,  and 
also  by  other  industries  such  as  carpentering, 
basket-making  and  the  like.  Pupils  in  girls' 
schools  sew,  spin,  weave,  make  drawn-work,  lace, 
embroidery,  and  a  large  variety  of  articles  knit 
with  wool.  The  Roman  Catholics,  who  as  a  rule 
are  excellent  practical  managers,  have  always 
made  a  specialty  of  industrial  work  in  varied 
forms.  Protestants  might  learn  much  from  them 
in  all  these  directions. 

The  doubts  which  have  sometimes  been  enter-  importance  ot 

...  ...  ...  Educational 

tamed,  as  to  the  wisdom  of  laying  so  much  stress  work 
upon  education  as  most  American  missions  have 
always  done,  may  be  said  to  have  passed  away. 
The  development  of  colleges  rounded  out  the 
educational  system  of  American  missions  at  a 
time  when  the  very  conception  of  such  institu- 
tions was  alien  to  Chinese  thought.  Now  that 
the  government  is  opening  them  on  a  large  scale, 


l68  The  Uplift  of  China 

they  become  more  than  ever  a  necessity  for  Chris' 
tians.  The  oldest  missionary  society  in  China, 
long  reluctant  to  do  so,  has  recently  begun  to 
establish  advanced  schools.  Christian  youth 
who  hold  fast  to  their  faith,  equipped  with  a 
knowledge  of  what  China  has  inherited  from  the 
past,  as  well  as  with  the  best  which  the  West  has 
to  bestow,  are  indispensable  for  the  renovation 
of  China.  In  their  education  there  are  great 
dangers  and  immense  possibilities. 
Bible        Everv  missionarv  in  everv  land  is  under  obli- 

Societies  '  '  .      .^  . 

gations  to  the  Bible  societies  which  provide  for 
the  translation,  the  publication,  and  the  distribu- 
tion of  the  Scriptures.  The  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society,  which  was  founded  in  1804.  at 
once  directed  its  attention  to  China,  but  its  plan 
to  publish  a  translation  of  a  part  of  the  New 
Testament  found  in  the  British  Museum  (the 
one  used  by  Robert  Morrison)  was  relinquished 
when  it  was  ascertained  that  it  would  cost  ten 
dollars  a  copy,  and  that  no  means  existed  of  cir- 
culating it  among  the  Chinese.  In  1810  the  so- 
ciety printed  a  translation  of  the  Acts,  by  Mr. 
Morrison,  and  from  that  time  to  the  present  its 
activity  has  never  ceased.  It  has  published 
many  versions  in  the  literary  style,  in  the  man- 
darin, as  well  as  in  thirteen  distinct  local  dialects, 
four  of  them  printed  in  roman  letters,  as  well 
as  in  the  Chinese  characters,  while  in  two  dialects 
editions  have  been  prepared  for  the  blind.    It  has 


Forms  of  Missionary  Work  169 

also  issued  the  Bible  in  Mongolian    (two  ver- 
sions), in  Kalmuc,  and  in  Tibetan. 

The  system  of  agencies,  sub-agencies,  colpor-  £"trcuutu>« 
teurs,  and  Bible- women  (of  whom  for  ten  years 
the  average  number  has  been  thirty)  constitutes 
a  vast  business  enterprise,  covering  every  part 
of  China.  The  total  circulation  of  Bibles,  Testa- 
ments, and  portions,  from  the  beginning  of  the 
society's  work  to  the  end  of  1905,  was  13,246,263 
copies,  and  it  is  worthy  of  notice  that  the  increase 
in  the  last  decade  (5,200,908)  was  but  little  short 
of  the  total  circulation  for  the  first  eighty  years. 
This  fact  suggests  the  immense  influence  which 
this  single  instrumentality  has  exerted  and  is  now 
yet  more  exerting  for  the  regeneration  of  China. 

The  American  Bible  Society  appeared  in  China  American 

'       '■  '■  ^      ^  ^  and  Scotch 

soon  after  the  first  American  missionaries  societie* 
(1834),  and  like  its  companion  has  been  active  in 
providing  the  Scriptures  for  the  Chinese,  and  in 
circulating  them  widely.  Its  direct  issues  for 
1905  were  the  largest  of  any  year  since  it  began 
work  in  China,  amounting  to  625,852  volumes, 
more  than  98,000  in  excess  of  any  previous  year. 
The  Scotch  Bible  Society,  organized  much  later 
than  the  others,  is  more  free  than  either  of  its 
colleagues  in  allowing  its  colporteurs  to  sell  Gos- 
pels and  tracts  together,  and  in  circulating  edi- 
tions of  the  former  with  copious  and  much  need- 
ed annotations. 


I/O  The  Uplift  of  China 

8ocietie9  '^^^  work  of  the  Bible  societies  is  fitly  supple- 
mented and  complemented  by  that  of  the  numer- 
ous tract  societies,  the  principal  ones  having  their 
roots  in  and  receiving  their  nourishment  from  the 
great  Religious  Tract  Society  of  London  and  the 
American  Tract  Society.  The  organizations 
having  this  work  in  hand  are  centered  in  Shang- 
hai, Han-k'ou,  Fu-chou,  and  other  ports,  as  well 
as  in  Peking,  and  in  remote  Ssii-ch'uan.  The 
field  of  the  larger  of  these  societies  is  not  merely 
China  itself,  vast  as  it  is,  but  the  whole  world, 
wherever  the  Chinese  have  emigrated.  The  pro- 
portional increase  in  the  book  circulation  of  some 
of  these  societies  is  quite  equal  to  the  growth  of 
that  of  the  Bible  societies  just  mentioned,  while 
the  Christian  periodicals  which  they  publish  are 
essential  to  the  healthy  development  of  the  native 
Church. 

The  Christian  Literature  Society,  at  first  called 
Society  i^y  ^  different  name,  was  the  outgrowth  of  the 
work  of  an  able  and  a  far-sighted  Scotchman, 
Dr.  Alexander  Williamson,  a  man  of  broad  gage, 
and  wide  influence,  who  prepared  many  valuable 
books.  At  his  untimely  death  in  1891,  Mr. 
Timothy  Richard  took  the  helm  of  the  organiza- 
tion, which  aimed  to  reach  and  to  influence  the 
intellect  of  China  by  translating  the  best  books 
available,  and  also  by  the  issue  of  an  influential 
high-grade  monthly  magazine  called  The  Review 
of  the  Times,  edited  by  Dr.  Young  J.  Allen.  Both 


TbcChriRtian 
Literature 


Forms  of  ^Missionary  Work  171 

Dr.  Richard  and  Dr.  Allen  have  produced  a  large 
number  of  important  works  which  have  been  read 
in  every  part  of  the  empire.  The  Society  pub- 
lishes also  a  monthly  magazine  for  Christian 
readers,  as  well  as  a  weekly  paper,  started  by 
the  Rev.  Wm.  A.  Cornaby.  The  range  of  topics 
included  in  its  book  translations  is  wide, — re- 
ligious, historical,  biographical,  scientific,  an- 
thropological, with  works  on  comparative  re- 
ligions, and  Bloch's  Future  of  War.  In  the  ab- 
sence of  a  copyright  law  Chinese  publishers  have 
paid  the  society  the  sincere  compliment  of  pirat- 
ing its  works  as  soon  as  they  appear,  and  upon 
a  large  scale,  a  practise  which,  while  interfering 
with  the  financial  receipts,  unquestionably  helps 
to  carry  out  the  object  of  the  society  to  diffuse 
knowledge  and  light. 

The  great  streams  of  Christian  literature  could  ^^l^^° 
not  have  been  circulated  without  the  aid  of  many 
mission  presses,  of  which  the  largest  is  under  the 
American  Presbyterian  mission  at  Shanghai.  It 
has  been  furnishing  Scriptures  and  Christian 
literature  for  the  Chinese  at  home,  as  well  as 
for  Chinese  scattered  all  over  the  world.  This 
great  institution  has  poured  forth  Bibles,  Gospels, 
books,  tracts,  and  magazines,  sometimes  at  the 
rate  of  90,000,000  pages  per  annum.  The 
consolidated  mission  press  of  the  American  Meth- 
odists is  also  in  Shanghai,  and  others  are  to  be 
found  in  various  parts  of  China,  many  of  them 


172  The  Uplift  of  China 

overworked  and  all  of  them  busy.  By  their  aid, 
the  romanization  of  the  dialects  of  China  has 
been  made  effective  in  bringing  to  millions  who 
can  never  learn  to  read  the  complicated  char- 
acters, knowledge  which  else  would  have  been 
unattainable.  The  same  plan  is  now  adopted 
with  the  widely  spread  mandarin,  although  under 
special  difficulties  and  as  yet  with  but  partial  suc- 
cess. It  is  a  remarkable  fact  to  which  the  Chinese 
are  not  as  yet  awake,  that  practically  all  the 
labor  expended  to  make  their  language  more 
serviceable  to  the  needs  of  the  people  owes  its 
origin  to  foreigners.* 
^_.       .'^^':       The   first   missionarv   conference   appointed   a 

Educational  _  -  '^  ^ 

Association  committee  to  prepare  text-books  for  schools.  At 
the  second  conference  further  steps  were  taken 
which  resulted  in  the  formation  of  the  Educa- 
tional Association  of  China.  This  has  been  an 
important  agency  in  unifying  the  action  of  those 
engaged  in  educational  work,  both  by  its  publi- 
cations, of  which  it  has  a  considerable  list,  and 
by  the  discussions  and  action  at  its  triennial  meet- 
ings, of  which  the  fifth  was  held  in  Shanghai  in 
May,  1905.  It  is  important  in  the  present  con- 
dition of  education  in  China  that  this  Associa- 
tion should  have  a  permanent  secretary  and 
greatly  extend  the  scope  of  its  activities. 

^  Within  the  last  two  years,  however,  a  system  of  initials 
and  finals  represented  by  arbitrary  characters  has  been  invented 
by  a  Chinese  scholar,  and  by  its  aid  many  have  learned  tr\  read 
in  a  wonderfully  brief  period. 


Forms  of  Missionary  Work  173 

The  new  conditions  in  China  have  opened  to  Lectures 
missionaries  many  avenues  of  influence  hereto- 
fore closed.  Public  addresses  on  subjects  now 
of  general  interest  have  become  widely  popular 
from  Shanghai  to  Ssu-ch'uan,  and  from  Canton 
to  Peking.  In  the  latter  city  a  chapel  of  the 
American  Board  has  for  some  time  been  used  as 
a  lecture  hall,  at  which,  on  different  days,  both 
men  and  women  have  been  instructed  in  current 
events,  and  many  other  topics,  such  as  history, 
geography,  hygiene,  coal,  and  education. 
Princesses  have  attended  these  lectures,  and  one 
of  them,  the  wife  of  a  Mongol  prince,  gave  an  ac- 
count of  her  tribulations  in  trying  to  introduce 
the  education  of  girls  among  the  Mongols,  il- 
lustrating her  success  by  exhibiting  several  of  her 
pupils.  A  Manchu  duke,  a  nephew  of  the  em- 
press dowager,  gave  an  address  on  filial  piety. 
The  editor  of  a  Peking  daily  and  the  editor  of  a 
Chinese  woman's  journal,  herself  deeply  inter- 
ested in  the  subject,  have  given  lectures,  and 
have  commended  the  plan  in  their  papers.  As 
an  opportunity  to  reach  the  hitherto  inaccessible 
but  now  intellectually  alert  higher  classes,  these 
openings  are  invaluable. 

A  cognate  but  more  permanent  form  of  in-   Museums 
fluence  is  that  of  museums  combined  with  lec- 
tures.      Probably   the   best   example   of   this    is 
found  in  the  work  of  the  English  Baptist  Mis- 
sion in   Shan-tung.       Nearly  twenty  years   ago 


174  -The  Uplift  of  China 

this  was  begun  in  Ch'ing-chou,  and  more  recently 
on  a  far  larger  scale  in  Chi-nan,  the  capital.  The 
buildings  are  throughout  Chinese  in  style.  A 
model  of  a  foreign  cemetery  affords  opportunity 
to  explain  Western  ideas  as  to  regard  for  the 
■dead,  without  attacking  (or  even  mentioning)  an- 
cestral worship.  Models  of  St.  Paul's  Cathedral, 
the  Capitol  at  Washington,  and  other  famous 
-Structures  convey  a  realistic  notion  of  Occidental 
architecture.  Stuffed  birds,  animals,  mounted 
fishes,  huge  globes,  orreries,  electrical  machines, 
model  railways,  and  dredging  machines  silently 
dispel  darkness  and  prejudice.  Large  colored 
charts,  showing  for  different  countries  their  rela- 
tive railway  mileage,  tonnage  of  merchant  ves- 
sels, the  output  of  gold,  silver,  iron,  coal,  and 
other  products,  in  all  of  which  China  is  repre- 
sented only  by  a  thin  yellow  line  at  the  bottom, 
convince  as  argviments  could  never  do.  A  young 
Confucianist,  who  came  to  scoff,  retired  after  a 
protracted  visit  to  remark  to  his  uncle  (an  of- 
ficial):  "Why,  the  only  thing  that  China  is 
ahead  in  is  population!"  This  important  insti- 
tution, which  from  its  inception  has  been  under 
the  charge  of  the  Rev.  J.  S.  Whitewright,  has  in 
the  course  of  twenty  years  received  more  than 
a  million  visits,  of  which  247,000  were  made 
during  1906.  No  better  way  of  attracting  edu- 
-cated  and  official  China  has  ever  been  devised. 


MISSION      PRESS 
SHANGHAI 


Forms  of  Missionary  Work 


175 


The  great  famine,  which  in  the  years  1877-78  Famine  ReUc 
overspread  all  the  northern  provinces  of  China, 
proved  to  be  a  wonderful  opening  through  which 
to  pierce  the  rough  and  forbidding  exterior  of 
Chinese  prejudice.  A  large  staff  of  mission- 
aries, with  a  few  from  the  customs  service,  per- 
sonally administered  the  funds  in  the  distressed 
districts.  Four  missionaries  died  of  fever  and 
overwork,  one  of  whom  was  honored  by  the 
governor  of  Shan-hsi  with  a  public  funeral.  In 
the  famine  of  1907,  which  affected  about 
4,000,000  persons,  missionaries  again  rendered 
heroic  service.  Famine  relief  unostentatiously 
and  wisely  conducted  proves  a  golden  key  to 
unlock  many  closed  doors. 

Asylums  or  villages  for  lepers  have  been  es-  Special 
tablished  in  five  different  provinces,  where  excel-  Asylums 
lent  work  has  been  done.  There  ,are  eight 
orphanages  (one  of  them  in  Hongkong,  but  con- 
ducted by  missionaries  to  the  Chinese)  caring  for 
a  great  number  of  children — mostly  girls. 
Eleven  schools  or  asylums  for  the  blind — the 
best  known  being  that  of  Mr.  Murray  in 
Peking — are  working  what  the  Chinese  justly  re- 
gard as  daily  miracles,  rescuing  from  uselessness 
and  worse  a  class  hitherto  quite  hopeless.  A 
school  for  deaf-mutes  conducted  by  Mrs.  Mills  in 
Chefoo,  is  an  object-lesson  in  what  may  be  done 
in  that  wide  field.  An  asylum  for  the  insane  be- 
gun under  great  difficulties  by  the  late  Dr.  J.  G. 


176  The  Uplift  of  China 

Kerr  at  Canton  is  likewise  a  pioneer  in  caring  for 
a  numerous  but  hitherto  neglected  class. 
p^Young  ^YiQ  plan  of  organizing  the  young  people  has 
Societies  been  adopted  by  nearly  every  mission  in  China. 
It  is  recognized  as  a  most  useful  method  of  train- 
ing new  converts  to  become  strong  and  aggres- 
sive Christians.  For  large  conventions  the 
Chinese  have  an  especial  aptitude.  As  an  evi- 
dence to  the  world  of  the  earnestness  and  the 
enthusiasm  of  the  body  of  young  Christians  and 
as  a  stimulus  to  the  spirit  of  unity,  great  gather- 
ings are  quite  as  impressive  as  in  the  United 
States  and  Canada  and  much  more  valuable, 
^""chntti'an  ^^  response  to  invitations  representing  the  mis- 
Association  sionary  body,  the  Young  Men's  Christian  As- 
sociation entered  China  in  1895.  Since  its  in- 
ception it  has  made  rapid  progress  both  among 
the  young  men  in  the  cities  and  among  the  stu- 
dents in  the  institutions  of  learning.  In  the 
larger  Chinese  cities  the  Young  Men's  Christian 
Association  has  a  peculiar  value  as  a  middle- 
ground  between  Christians  and  influential  non- 
Christian  Chinese,  who  are  often  quite  ready  to 
become  associate  members,  assisting  with  friend- 
ly counsel  and  with  financial  backing.  In  Chris- 
tian schools  the  association  combines  Christian 
students  into  a  compact  organization  with  wide 
affiliations.  It  affords  an  opportunity  for  the  ex- 
pression of  the  personal  Christian  life  of  the  stu- 
dent, and  gives  scope  and  training  for  aggres- 


Forms  of  Missionary  Work  177 

sive  work.      It  organizes  and  stimulates  Bible 

study,  and  brings  to  every  individual  the  call  to 

service  for  others.      In  wholly  non-Christian  in-  j 

stitutions  where  no  other  avowedly  Christian  in-  ; 

fluence  could  penetrate  at  all,  the  Young  Men's 

Christian  Assocation   has  sometimes  been   wel-  ; 

comed  as  soon  as  it  was  imderstood,  for  its  social 

and  its  moral  advantages.      In  these  directions  it  ; 

has  in  China  an  unlimited  field  for  usefulness. 

In  view  of  the  completion  of  a  centurv  of  Memorial  ; 

'■  'to  Mornsoa  J 

Protestant  missions,  the  Canton  Missionary  Al-  1 

liance   has    undertaken   to   collect   funds   to   the  j 

amount  of  $100,000  for  the  erection  of  a  build-  I 

ing   which    is   to   be    under   the   charge   of   the  | 

Young  Men's  Christian  Association  of  the  port  1 
in  which  Protestant  mission  work  was  first  begun. 

There  are  at  present  27  foreign  and  15  Chinese  \ 

secretaries  engaged  in  the  China  work.  i 

At  the  urgent  invitation  of  the  National  Com-  Among  1 
mittee  of  Japan,  work  was  begun  by  the  secre-  voing  Mea 

taries  of  the  Chinese  Young  Men's  Christian  As-  *"  *^*°  j 

sociation    (and    others)    among    the    16,000   or  \ 

more   Chinese   students   in   that   country   under  ,1 

somewhat  abnormal  and  morally  perilous  condi-  i 
tions.      This  has  been  conducted  by  relays  of 

workers  from  China,  both  Chinese  and  foreign,  j 

developing  with  great  rapidity  and  with  many  ] 

signs  of  promise  of  large  and  permanent  useful-  ] 

ness,  since  these  students  must  eventually  occupy  i 
influential   positions   in  their  own   land.     Many 


178  The  Uplift  of  China 

hundreds  of  them  have  attended  the  classes,  and 
not  a  few  have  openly  avowed  their  determina- 
tion to  live  a  Christian  life, 
"^wo^e""  1  The  Young  Wom.en's  Christian  Association  has 
Associltion  ^"^  recently  reached  China,  and  has  at  present 
three  representatives.  The  first  of  these  (Miss 
Martha  Berninger)  began  work  among  the 
women  and  girls  employed  in  the  numerous 
steam-mills  in  and  about  Shanghai.  The  number 
of  such  operatives  is  estimated  at  more  than 
30,000,  and,  including  those  working  in  match 
factories,  and  other  trades,  may  reach  40,000. 
Several  Young  Women's  Christian  Associations 
already  exist  in  schools  for  girls,  which  will  be 
developed  upon  lines  similar  to  those  of  the 
Young  Men's  Christian  Association. 
Christianity  \  varictv  of  rcHgious  Organizations  have 
passed  the  pioneering  stage,  and  are  now  firmly 
established.  Notwithstanding  the  reform  move- 
ments, Christianity  still  remains  the  indispens- 
able agent  for  the  adequate  mental,  physical, 
social,  moral,  and  spiritual  renovation  of  China, 
touching  the  nation  at  ever}^  vital  point.  Diplo- 
macy and  commerce  have  limited  fields  and  nar- 
rowness of  purpose ;  while  Christianity,  being 
many-sided,  has  unlimited  scope  for  its  multi- 
plied activities,  and  has  for  its  objective  the 
strengthening  of  every  weak  spot  in  the  equip- 
ment of  the  Chinese. 


Forms  of  Missionary  Work  179 

QUESTIONS  ON  CHAPTER  VI 

Aim  :  To  Realize  the  Challenge  to  the  Church  to 
Make  the  Most  of  the  Agencies  That  Have 
Been  Created 

1.  Has  the  work  of  foreign  missions  fulfilled  its 
duty  to  a  Chinese  when  it  has  proclaimed  the 
gospel  to  him? 

2.  To  what  extent  is  it  responsible  for  influencing 
his  attitude? 

3.  If  your  brother  were  not  a  Christian,  should 
you  consider  your  duty  to  him  discharged 
when  you  had  once  plainly  stated  to  him  the 
w-ay  of  salvation? 

4.  Have  foreign  missions  fulfilled  their  duty  to  a 
Chinese  when  he  has  professed  conversion  ? 

5.*  When  is  the  work  of  foreign  missions  consid- 
ered to  be  complete  in  any  country? 

6.  By  what  persons  do  you  expect  the  bulk  of  the 
Chinese  race  ultimately  to  be  led  to  Christ? 

7.*  How  ought  this  expectation  to  affect  our 
methods  of  work? 

8.*  Why  are  results  so  small  in  the  first  stages  of 
missionary  work  in  any  country? 

9.  In  your  opinion,  what  agencies  exert  in  Chris- 
tian lands  the  greatest  power  in  developing 
Christian  growth? 

10.  How  many  of  these  agencies  were  present  in 
the  first  period  of  mission  work  in  China? 

11.  What  do  you  estimate  as  the  relative  amounts 
of  Christian  influences  then  in  circulation  in 
China  and  in  Christian  America? 

12.  Describe  the  methods  that  the  evangelistic  mis- 
sionary uses  to  present  the  gospel  to  the  people 
directly. 


l8o  The  Uplift  of  China 

13.*  Sum  up  the  principal  obstacles  that  he  has  to 

encounter  at  first. 
14.*  How    should    you    begin    your    address    to    a 

curious  crowd  in  a  street  chapel  ? 
15.*  How    should    you    treat   those    who    professed 

interest? 

16.  What  is  the  special  value  of  training  schools 
for  women? 

17.  Arrange  the  agencies  for  overcoming  prejudice 
in  what  you  consider  the  order  of  their  im- 
portance/ 

18.  What  general  rules  should  the  evangelist  fol- 
low in  order  to  overcome  popular  prejudice? 

19.  What  is  the  special  value  of  schools  for  the 
blind? 

20.  Are  foreign  mission  boards  justified  in  main- 
taining such  institutions  as  asylums  for  the 
insane? 

21.  Arrange  in  what  you  consider  the  order  of 
their  effectiveness  the  agencies  for  presenting 
the  gospel. 

22.*  What  are  the  relative  advantages  of  itinera- 
tion, hospitals,  and  boarding  schools,  as  agen- 
cies for  presenting  the  gospel? 

23*  How  should  you  conduct  a  hospital  and  dis- 
pensary to  make  it  of  the  greatest  spiritual 
value? 

24.  Which  three  agencies  do  you  think  contribute 
most  to  the  edification  of  converts? 

25.  Which  three  count  for  most  in  training 
workers  ? 

26.*  Which  agencies  will  help  the  native  church 
most  in  the  matter  of  self-extension? 


^  To  answer  such  questions  to  the  best  advantage  a  list  of 
the  agencies  should  be  written  out,  so  that  they  can  be  all  under 
the   eye   at   once. 


Forms  of  Missionary  Work  i8l 

27.*  Which  most  in  the  matter  of  self-government? 

28.*  Which  most  in  the  matter  of  self-support? 

29.  Does  the  multiplication  of  methods  of  work 
that  we  have  in  Christian  countries  seem  to  you 
to  be  necessary? 

30  Have  we  all  the  methods  which  you  think  we 
ought  to  have? 

31.  If  this  variety  of  method  is  necessary  at  home, 
ought  we  to  expect  t*^  build  up  a  strong  Chris- 
tian Church  in  non-Christian  lands  without  it? 

2,2.  How  ought  we  to  expect  the  results  of  mis- 
sionary work  before  these  agencies  have  been 
created  to  compare  with  results  afterwards? 

ZZ-  What  responsibility  does  this  lay  upon  us  to 
see  that  the  agencies  are  maintained  in  effective 
operation? 

34.*  If  you  had  $10,000  to  invest  in  some  one  form 
of  mission  work  in  China,  where  should  you 
place  it  at  present  to  secure  the  greatest  good? 

35.*  If  an  all-round  man  just  graduating  from  col- 
lege should  ask  you  how  he  could  be  of  most 
use  in  China,  what  should  you  tell  him  to  do? 

2,^.*  What  should  you  tell  an  all-round  woman  un- 
der similar  circumstances? 

Z7-  How  much  money  and  how  many  volunteers  do 
you  think  could  be  profitably  used  in  China  just 
now? 

38.  What  call  does  the  variety  of  present  oppor- 
tunities for  service  in  China  bring  to  you? 

References  for  Advanced  Study. — Chapter  VI 

I.    Educational. 

Beach:  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  iiii-115. 
Graves :  Forty  Years  in  China,  XIII. 
Ross:  Mission  Methods  in  Manchuria,  X. 


l82  The  Uplift  of  China 

Soothill :  A  Typical  Mission  in  China,  XII. 
Speer :  Missionary  Principles  and  Practice,  XIX. 
Wallace :  The  Heart  of  Sz-chuan,  VII. 

11.    Medical. 

Beach:  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  no,   in. 
Bryson :  John  Kenneth   Mackenzie,   396-404. 
Graves :  Forty  Years  in  China,  XIV. 
Mackay :  From    Far   Farmosa,   XXXIII. 
Soothill :  A  Typical   Mission  in  China,  X. 
Stevens :  The  Life  of  Peter  Parker,  VII,  VIII. 
Wallace :  The  Heart  of  Sz-chuan,  VI. 

III.    Evangelistic. 

Beach:  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  1x7-120. 
Gibson:  Mission  Problems  and  Mission  Methods 
in  South  China,  VI. 

Ross:  Mission  Methods  in  IManchuna,  III,  IV. 
Soothill :  A  Typical   Mission  in  China,  III. 
Wallace:  The  Heart  of  Sz-chuan,  V. 

IV.    Literary. 

Beach:  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang,  116,   117. 
Graves :  Forty  Years  in  China,  XV. 
Soothill :   A  Typical   Mission   in  China,  XIII. 
Thompson:  Griffith    John,  XIII,  XVII. 

V,     Work  for  Women. 

Henry :  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon,  XV. 
McNabb:  The  Women  of  the   Middle  Kingdom, 
VII,  VIII. 

Soothill :  A  Typical  Mission  in  China,  IX. 
Wallace :  The  Heart  of  Sz-chuan,  VIII. 


MISSIONARY  PROBLEMS 


188 


Will  the  Republic  endure?  Who  can  tell?  Thought- 
ful observers  are  not  yet  sure  that  the  American  Re- 
public will  endure.  The  mob  and  "the  man  on  horse- 
back" are  always  in  the  background  of  every  republic. 
■  China  is  far  better  fitted  for  republican  institutions 
than  the  Philippine  Islands  or  the  Mexican,  Central 
American,  and  South  American  Republics.  Her  people 
are  more  stable,  peaceable,  and  law-abiding  in  tem- 
perament, their  respect  for  constituted  authority  is 
greater,  and  the  government  of  their  local  communities 
has  long  been  more  largely  democratic  in  character. 

Nevertheless,  the  diffusion  of  those  fundamental 
ideas  of  education  and  religion  upon  which  popular 
government  must  rest  has  been  a  matter  of  only  a  few 
decades  in  China.  Vast  numbers  of  the  people  have 
as  yet  been  but  slightly  touched  by  them.  Multitudes 
who  have  received  the  external  forms  of  Western 
civilization  and  government  have  not  yet  adopted  the 
Christian  basis  of  morals  which  guarantees  the  wise 
use  of  wider  opportunity.  The  spirit  of  loyalty  as 
against  other  nations  is  strong,  but  the  sense  of  unity 
between  the  widely  separated  parts  of  the  country  is 
still  weak.  —Arthur  J.  Brown. 

The  whole  world  is  agreed  in  recognizing  in  the 
transformation  of  China  one  of  the  greatest  movem^ents 
in  human  history.  Whether  we  consider  the  immensity 
of  the  population  affected,  the  character  of  the  change 
that  is  taking  place,  the  magnitude  of  the  interests 
which  are  involved,  the  comparative  peacefulness  of 
the  crisis,  or  the  significance  of  the  act  that  a  great 
and  ancient  race  is  undergoing  in  the  period  of  a 
decade  a  radical  intellectual  and  spiritual  readjustment, 
it  is  evident  that  it  is  given  to  us  to  witness  and  have 
part  in  a  vast  movement  whose  consequences  will 
affect  the  whole  world  and  be  unending. 

— Robert  E.  Spcer. 
184 


CHAPTER  VII 
MISSIONARY  PROBLEMS! 

'T'HERE  has  always  been  more  or  less  mis-   "**-J^i^?an';**'°* 

conception  in  regard  to  the  degree  of  tol- 
eration accorded  by  the  Chinese  government  to 
foreign  religions.  It  is,  of  course,  true  that  a 
peaceful  and  pragmatic  people  like  the  Chinese 
have  not  the  instinct  of  persecution,  but  it  is  also 
true,  as  Dr.  De  Groot  has  shown  by  copious  trans- 
lations from  a  wide  range  of  Chinese  documents, 
that  whenever  the  government  has  feared  that 
Confucianism  was  endangered,  persecution  bitter 
and  relentless  has  been  the  rule  and  not  the  ex- 
ception. Of  this  fact  the  whole  history  of  Chris- 
tianity in  China  is  itself  an  evidence,  for  it  has 
been  felt  that  Christianity  and  Confucianism 
were  in  some  points,  especially  that  of  ancestor- 
worship,  contradictories,  and  ancestor-worship 
may  be  said  to  be  the  real  religion  of  the  Chinese 
people. 

An  impression  has  prevailed  among  foreigners   ^|?„*^Jg%7^ 

t.  J-  Religiout 
'The  present  revision  (March,  iqh)  of  this  chapter  has  the  dis-  Lib«rty 
advantage  of  being  written  at  a  distance  from  China  and  at  a  time 
of  such  rapid  transition  that  it  is  difficult  to  determine  along  just 
what  line  the  chief  future  problems  of  mission  work  in  China  are  to 
lie.  The  object  is  not  to  give  a  general  survey  of  all  those  problems, 
but  ra'her  to  fix  attention  upon  a  few  of  the  more  salient  ones 
which  are  especially  characteristic  of  the  new  China. 


185 


i86 


The  Uplift  of  China 


The  Revolution 

Brings  an 

Immediate 

Result 


Vje^v  Based  on 
Recent  Events 


Protestant 

Representatives 

Received  by  the 

President 


familiar  with  China  that  in  the  coming  general 
progress  of  the  Empire  religious  liberty  would 
probably  by  small  increments  come  to  be  con- 
ceded eventually,  mainly  for  the  reason  that  the 
Chinese  have  become  increasingly  sensitive  to 
any  apparent  inferiority  as  compared  with  West- 
ern nations,  among  many  of  which  religious 
liberty  has  long  been  domesticated. 

But  the  sudden  success  of  the  Chinese  Revolu- 
tion has  completely  altered  the  outlook.  The 
hopes  and  the  prayers  of  three  generations  of 
Protestant  missionaries  and  of  many  centuries 
of  those  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  are  about 
to  be  fulfilled.  We  are  on  the  threshold  of  re- 
ligious liberty  for  China ! 

The  following  narrative  of  recent  events  in 
the  capital  of  China  will  give  the  warrant  for  this 
prediction.  It  is  taken  from  a  dispatch  sent  to 
the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  For- 
eign Missions  in  Boston  from  one  of  its  mis- 
sionaries in  Peking. 

Shortly  after  the  edict  of  abdication  was  an- 
nounced, the  native  pastors  of  the  Protestant 
churches  of  Peking  conceived  the  idea  of  holding 
a  union  thanksgiving  service.  To  this  service 
they  wished  to  invite  the  President  of  the  new 
republic.  When  invited.  President  Yiian  met  them 
more  than  half  way,  saying  that  he  was  desirous 
of  an  interview  with  them.  Accordingly,  four 
Chinese  pastors,  representing  the  Presbyterian, 


Missionary   Problems 


187 


Methodist,  and  Congregational  missions,  carried 
in  person  their  invitation.  They  were  received 
with  all  the  honors  accorded  the  highest  repre- 
sentatives of  foreign  powers,  the  soldiers  saluting 
them  as  they  would  the  minister  of  the  United 
States  or  Great  Britain. 

They  were  escorted  into  a  large  hall  with  sm'ement  of 
foreign  furnishings.  Here  the  President  met  them  ^"*° 
with  assurances  of  his  pleasure  in  receiving  them. 
He  told  them  repeatedly  that  under  the  new 
regime  they  might  expect  perfect  freedom  of 
worship.  He  intimated  that  so  far  as  he  under- 
stood the  principles  of  Christianity  they  were 
what  he  was  striving  for  in  the  new  government. 
He  requested  them  to  pass  on  his  word  regarding 
religious  liberty  to  the  pastors  and  Christians 
in  the  country,  and  to  explain  to  them  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  republic.  Although  he  could  not 
accept  their  invitation  In  person,  he  promised  to 
send  a  representative  to  carry  his  message  to 
the  Church. 

The  thanksgiving  service  was  held  in  the  Thln"ks|ivfog 
largest  church  in  the  city  on  the  afternoon  of 
February  26.  Although  admission  was  by  ticket, 
long  before  the  hour  set  for  the  meeting  the 
church  was  crowded  with  a  company  of  Intelli- 
gent men  and  women,  eager  and  enthusiastic,  and 
this  In  Peking,  which  but  a  few  days  ago  was 
the  seat  of  Manchu  authority.  One  of  the  Chris- 
tian pastors  who  led  in  praise  of  the  republic  is 


Service 


i88 


The  Uplift  of  China 


Message  of  the 
President 


Conveyed  by 
Dr.  Yen 


himself  a  Manchu.  The  church  was  resplendent 
in  flags  and  bunting  and  mottoes,  the  striped  flag 
of  the  new  government  holding  the  conspicuous 
place.  The  Chinese  band  of  Sir  Robert  Bredon, 
of  the  Chinese  customs  service,  enlivened  the 
occasion  with  stirring  music.  The  climax  was 
the  message  of  the  new  President.  This  was 
read  both  in  English  and  Chinese  by  Dr.  Yen, 
a  member  of  the  Wai  Wu  Pu  (Board  of  Foreign 
Control).  Dr.  Yen  is  a  graduate  of  the  Uni- 
versity of  Virginia,  a  member  of  the  Hanlin 
Academy,  and  for  a  time  was  president  of  the 
North  China  American  College  Club,  and  is  a 
Christian.  As  a  special  tribute  of  respect  to  his 
Christian  subjects,  Yiian  telegraphed  Dr.  Yen  to 
come  from  Tientsin,  that  one  of  his  Christian 
officials  might  convey  his  message  to  the  Christian 
Church. 

The  message  of  President  Yiian  to  his  Chris- 
tian subjects  was  as  follows: 

"The  Chinese  Christians  of  the  Protestant 
churches  in  Peking  hold  to-day  a  union  meeting 
to  celebrate  the  establishment  of  a  republican 
form  of  government  in  China  and  to  thank  God 
that  North  China  has  been  delivered  from  the 
horrors  of  war.  You  have  courteously  invited 
President  Yiian  Shih-k'ai  to  attend  the  meeting, 
an  invitation  which  he  highly  appreciates.  But 
at  the  present  moment,  when  the  old  government 
machinery  is  being  replaced  by  the  new,   there 


Missionary  Problems 


189 


are  a  thousand  and  one  things  which  occupy  the 
time  of  the  President,  who  has  few  moments  at 
his  own  disposal.  He  is  unable  to  come  to-day, 
and  has  commanded  me  to  represent  him  at  this 
meeting  and  to  make  a  few  remarks  on  his 
behalf. 

"Protestant    Christianity    entered    the    Orient   Propessof 

J  Protestant 

from  the  Occident  over  a  century  ago.  The  prog-  a  ce'tif"'*^  ^^^ 
ress  of  the  Church  has  been  slow  and  difficult, 
partly  because  China  was  conservative  in  the 
olden  days  and  regarded  anything  new  with  dis- 
trust and  suspicion,  and  partly  because  the  mis- 
sionaries speaking  a  foreign  language  could  not 
make  their  cause  clearly  understood.  In  the  past 
few  years  the  spirit  of  reform  prevailed  among 
our  scholars,  who  devoted  their  attention  to 
Western  learning,  as  well  as  to  Western  relig- 
ions. Thus  gradually  the  objects  and  policy  of 
Christians  became  known. 

"Moreover,  the  different  missions  have  M"il"ons°fn 
achieved  much  success  both  in  works  of  charity  fnd'Educatioa 
and  in  educational  institutions.  On  the  one  hand 
they  have  conferred  many  favors  on  the  poor 
and  the  destitute,  and  on  the  other  they  have 
carefully  trained  up  many  talented  young  men. 
For  doing  both  they  have  won  golden  opinions 
from  all  classes  of  society.  The  reputation  of 
Christian  missions  is  growing  every  day,  and 
the  prejudice  and  the  misunderstanding  which 
formerly  existed  between  the  Christian  and  the 


igo 


The  Uplift  of  China 


non-Christian  has  gradually  disappeared,  which 
will  surely  prove  to  be  for  the  good  of  China. 
^ch^n?iTn  "On  account  of  the  fact  that  Christian  mis- 
Arrangements  gfons  form  a  subjcct  of  treaty  arrangement,  they 
often  take  on  a  diplomatic  aspect.  It  is  not 
necessary  to  discuss  here  whether  such  arrange- 
ments were  in  former  days  indispensable  or  not, 
but  it  is  evident  that  they  must  change  in  order 
to  suit  present  conditions.  Many  Chinese  Chris- 
tians, realizing  the  modification  of  circumstances 
and  desiring  to  remove  every  vestige  of  differ- 
ence between  Christians  and  non-Christians,  have 
advocated  the  independence  of  the  Church,  so 
as  to  divest  it  of  all  political  significance.  We 
must  admit  that  they  are  far-seeing  and  they 
suggest  a  proper  basis  for  the  future  of  Chris- 
tian missions.  They  are  prompted  by  love  of 
Church  as  well  as  of  country. 

"So  long,  however,  as  the  constitution  of  the 
country  has  not  been  promulgated  and  the 
article  guaranteeing  religious  freedom  has  not 
been  formally  published,  it  would  hardly  be  wise 
or  proper  to  contemplate  a  revision  of  the  articles 
relating  to  Christian  missions.  By  the  grace  of 
heaven,  the  Republic  of  China  is  an  accomplished 
fact,  and  in  the  articles  of  favorable  treatment 
the  Manchus,  Mongols,  Mohammedans,  and 
Tibetans  have  been  assured  of  their  religious 
liberty,  establishing  for  the  first  time  in  Chinese 
history  a  precedent  for  religious  liberty.     When 


Forthcoming 

Article  on 

Religious 

Liberty 


Missionary   Problems  191 

the  National  Assembly  meets  and  the  new  con- 
stitution is  drawn  up,  we  can  be  assured  that 
such  an  article  will  be  embodied,  to  include  the 
other  great  religions  of  the  world.  Thenceforth 
all  obstacles  to  the  liberty  of  conscience  will  have 
been  removed  from  the  Republic  of  China;  the 
five  peoples  of  China  will  enjoy  the  blessings  of 
republican  institutions,  and  the  distinction  be- 
tween Christians  and  non-Christians  will  dis- 
appear forever.  Members  of  one  great  family, 
with  one  heart  and  one  soul,  we  shall  all  exert 
ourselves  to  promote  the  strength  and  prosperity 
and  the  happiness  of  the  Republic  of  China." 

In  former  editions  of  this  book  the  first  mis-    New  Treaty 

111-  ,  i  .    ,  RejrulationB 

sionary  problem  discussed  was  the  treaty  rights  Expected 
of  Chinese  Christians,  which  have  always  been 
to  missionaries  a  source  of  more  or  less  per- 
plexity and  anxiety.  The  time  is  now  approach- 
ing when  the  Chinese  people  will  repeat  the  ex- 
perience of  the  Japanese  in  demanding  and  in 
obtaining  the  recession  of  the  right  of  extra- 
territoriality which  has  sheltered  both  foreigners 
and  their  interests,  to  some  extent  including  the 
Christian  Church.  In  view  of  the  many  deli- 
cate interests  involved,  this  recession  cannot,  of 
course,  take  place  until  the  Chinese  have  demon- 
strated their  ability  honestly  and  impartially  to 
administer  justice.  If  that  time  has  seemed  to 
be  remote  and  out  of  all  relation  to  practical 
politics,  so  also  did  the  ejection  of  the  Manchu, 


192  The  Uplift  of  China 

which    is    already    accomplished,    and    the    one 
achievement  is  the  forerunner  of  the  other, 
indapeadent       j^  advance   of  the   meeting  of  the  National 

Cninese  Cnurcn  ^ 

to  be  Tested  Assembly  by  which  this  important  subject  and 
a  multitude  of  others  must  be  considered  and 
acted  upon,  it  is  vain  to  hazard  conjectures.  But 
one  thing  is  clear.  The  position  of  the  Christian 
Churches  in  China  will  be  radically  different 
from  that  heretofore  occupied.  In  this  "thauma- 
trope,"  or  whirl  of  wonders,  it  is  evident  that 
the  Chinese  Church  is  to  be  put  to  a  test  before 
unknown.  Can  it  suddenly  adapt  itself  to  its 
new  privileges  and  opportunities  without  losing 
its  spiritual  character  and  without  becoming  on 
the  one  hand  merely  or  mainly  a  patriotic  society 
with  an  honorable  history,  and  on  the  other  an 
organization  of  prestige  and  influence  which 
may  be  "worked"  for  ends  largely  secular  and 
selfish?  That  such  adaptation  is  quite  possible 
we  are  assured.  Yet  the  temptations  and  the 
perils  of  the  new  status  are  sufHciently  evident. 
In  the  address  just  quoted,  delivered  by  Dr. 
Yen  in  the  name  of  Yiian,  the  President  of  the 
republic,  cordial  reference  is  made  to  the  inde- 
pendent Chinese  Church,  which  has  now  for 
some  years  been  the  goal  to  which  many  Chris- 
tians in  China  have  been  moving. 
wefkSess^Jf       I"    several    different    centers    such    churches 

^"■^^^church   ^"lave  already   appeared,   and   with   the  growing 
national  consciousness  they  have  become  increas- 


Missionary  Problems 


193 


ingly  popular.  Their  advantages  and  thdr  dan- 
gers are  obvious.  They  will  form  strong  and 
important  centers  of  union,  developing  along 
lines  of  least  resistance.  Their  "independence" 
may  become  simply  independence  of  foreign  con- 
trol, with  a  possible  leaning  toward  some  other 
strong  support  to  replace  the  one  which  has  been 
given  up.  Will  the  independent  Chinese  Church 
have  sufficient  anchorage  in  a  deep  Christian 
experience  and  a  sufficient  grasp  of  the  essentials 
of  divine  truth  to  enable  it  to  resist  the  sudden 
and  probably  enervating  change  of  climate  which 
seems  imminent  ?  Can  the  Church  be  transplanted 
from  sub-arctic  to  sub-tropic  regions  without 
losing  its  vitality? 

A  general  loosening  of  religious  conviction 
among  the  Chinese  people  has  been  a  prominent 
characteristic  of  the  last  decade  in  China.  How 
far  can  this  process  go  without  dissolving  the 
foundations  of  Chinese  social  order? 

It  is  not  impossible  that  before  many  years 
there  may  be  in  China  considerable  mass  move- 
ments toward  nominal  Christianity.  Phenomena 
of  this  sort  have  been  very  common  in  India. 
It  is  true  that,  unlike  India,  China  has  in  form 
no  system  of  caste,  but  the  large  and  at  present 
quite  unassimilated  bodies  of  the  various  Miao 
tribes  scattered  so  widely  and  so  numerously 
through  southwestern  China,  stand  in  much  the 
same  relation  to  the  Chinese  population  as  the 


Loosening  of 

Religions 

CoDvicticn 


MsES  Move- 
ments Likely  to 
Occur 


194  The  Uplift  of  China 

lower*caste  in  India  do  to  the  higher  caste.  If 
such  mass  movement  toward  Christianity  should 
occur,  what  will  be  its  effect  upon  the  Chinese 
themselves,  and  upon  the  many  millions  of 
aboriginal  tribes?  That  the  consequences  from 
a  political  and  sociological  point  of  view  would 
be  most  serious  there  can  be  no  doubt. 
Mohammeda°n  Accordiug  to  the  vcry  moderate  estimates  of 
Population  ]^,jj._  Marshall  Broomhall's  Islam  in  China,  the 
Mohammedan  population  cannot  be  less  than 
ten  million  and  may  be  much  greater.  What  is 
to  be  their  future?  As  yet  scarcely  any  work 
has  been  undertaken  in  their  behalf.  What 
duties  toward  them  do  the  Chinese  Christians 
owe?  And  what  are  the  responsibilities  toward 
them  of  Christians  in  the  lands  from  which 
Christianity  has  come  to  China? 
Llade^rThrp  How  cau  leaders  of  the  Christian  Church  in 
China  be  raised  up  in  numbers  at  all  adequate 
to  the  need  ?  How  can  the  little  band  of  ordained 
Chinese  pastors  be  multiplied?  Unless  these 
great  problems  can  in  some  way  be  met  the 
Christian  Church  cannot  lead  among  an  educated 
people  like  the  Chinese. 
EducaTio°n  ^  further  problem  is  that  of  education.  The 
new  departure  of  the  Chinese  government  in 
educational  lines  put  an  end  to  the  practical 
monopoly  of  Western  learning  on  the  part  of 
mission  schools.  Free  tuition  and  sometimes  the 
payment  of  most  or  all  of  the  other  expenses 


jMissionary   Problems 


195 


by  the  state  would  seem  to  make  competition 
hopeless;  but  from  the  absence  of  true  normal 
schools  and  from  many  other  causes  the  teaching 
standards  of  the  former  must  remain  for  some 
time  below  the  standards  of  the  latter. 

The  whole  erovernment  school  system  of  China    Eviisof  Govem- 

°  .    .  ment  School 

has  been  suffering  from  ambitiousness  of  plan  Syatem 
and  meagerness  of  suitable  material  with  which 
to  carry  it  out.  Too  much  has  been  attempted. 
The  number  of  teachers  has  been  at  times  ab- 
normally small  and  not  infrequently  they  have 
been  without  pedagogical  knowledge  or  experi- 
ence, and  at  times  positively  unqualified  or 
disqualified.  Though  the  superintendents  of 
education  have  sometimes  been  able  and  zealous 
men,  yet  they  have  been  hampered  by  official 
routine  and  red  tape,  their  best  efforts  being 
largely  without  adequate  result.  On  the  other 
hand,  high  educational  positions  have  been  often 
abused  to  enrich  the  incumbent,  regardless  of 
consequences,  thus  bringing  the  new  learning 
into  undeserved  disrepute.  At  times  totally  in- 
competent men  have  been  placed  in  the  office 
of  general  superintendent  or  educational  com- 
missioner. 

These  and  many  other  evils  have  led  to  great    Lack  of 

-'  ^  Organization 

dissatisfaction    on    the    part    of    foreign    expert   and  Discipline 
teachers,    engaged    at    high    salaries,    who    have  " 
found  themselves  assigned  to  rudimentary  tasks 
or  sometimes  left  without  any  occupation  at  all. 


196  The  Uplift  of  China 

For  this  reason  many  such  teachers  have  re- 
signed their  positions.  In  general  there  has  been 
an  unwillingness  and  often  an  incapacity  to 
enforce  discipline  upon  students  who  have  at 
times  demanded  as  a  right  light  tasks  and  high 
marks.  They  have  boycotted  and  driven  away 
teachers  against  whom  they  had  a  prejudice. 
They  have  gone  out  on  "sympathetic  strikes" 
so  that  many  schools  have  been  temporarily  and 
some  permanently  broken  up.  In  some  instances 
the  scholars  have  behaved  with  ostentatious 
rudeness  and  defiance  in  the  presence  of  the 
highest  officials  of  the  provincial  government. 
Because  some  of  these  students  were  connected 
with  official  families  they  seem  as  a  rule  to  have 
been  left  to  do  as  they  pleased.  Not  all.  govern- 
ment schools  have  been  on  this  level,  yet  ther-e 
is  evidence  that  in  all  parts  of  China  many 
schools  have  been  so.  We  must  assume  that 
under  the  new  order  of  things  all  this  is  to  be 
gradually  but  radically  changed. 
^^Mlslionl^^  In  the  meantime  the  problem  of  missionary 
Education  education  in  China  becomes  at  every  step  graver 
and  more  complicated.  Some  of  the  evils  already 
mentioned  in  government  schools  have  been  met 
with  in  missionary  schools  also.  It  is  more  and 
more  obvious  that  the  government  standard  of 
education,  whatever  it  may  be,  is  one  below 
which  mission  schools  must  not  fall,  that  it  is 
desirable  to  approximate  as  nearly  as  practicable 


]\Iissionary   Problems  197 

to  the  government  curriculum  and  for  conve- 
nience in  securing  attendance  at  conventions, 
conferences,  and  the  like,  the  terms  and  the  vaca- 
tions of  mission  schools  should  coincide  with 
those  of  government  schools.  With  the  adoption 
of  the  Western  calendar  by  the  Chinese  govern- 
ment this  ought  not  to  be  difficult  of  arrange- 
ment. 

The  government  schools  have  behind  them  the  Two*ly°sVem8 
revenues  of  an  imperial  republic,  ambitious  to 
do  its  best  to  reform  the  countless  evils  of  the 
past  and  to  stand  shoulder  to  shoulder  with  the 
rest  of  the  world.  The  mission  schools  on  the 
contrary  have  behind  them  only  such  appropria- 
tions as  may  be  made  from  missionary  treasuries 
subject  to  high  and  to  low  tides — more  especially 
the  latter.  Their  principal  assets  are  their  gradu- 
ates, their  extended  experience,  a  corps  of  self- 
denying  men  and  women  intent  only  upon  bene- 
fiting China  by  their  teaching,  and  the  good-will 
of  the  people  among  whom  they  have  been  long 
established. 

The  only  way  in  which  mission  schools  in 
China  of  whatever  grade  from  the  kindergarten 
to  the  university  can  hope  to  compete  with  gov- 
ernment institutions  is  by  doing  better  work 
than  they  do,  and  this  result  must  be  so  conspicu- 
ously true  as  to  be  obvious  to  discerning  Chinese, 
who  when  unprejudiced  are  excellent  judges  of 
fact. 


Results  are  the 
Decisive  Factor 


198 


The  Uplift  of  China 


Educational 
Union 


Great  Examples 
of  United  Work 


It  has  long  been  evident  to  the  missionary  body- 
in  China  that  such  a  result  can  be  achieved  in 
no  other  v^^ay  than  by  an  effective  educational 
union  of  missionary  forces.  In  the  reconstruc- 
tion following  the  Boxer  cataclysm  there  began 
in  and  about  Peking  such  a  drawing  together 
of  missionary  forces  as  resulted  in  a  compara- 
tively short  time  in  the  formation  of  the  North 
China  Educational  Union.  This  originated  in  a 
deliberate  and  definite  cooperation  between  the 
four  leading  Protestant  missions  in  Peking — the 
London  Mission,  the  American  Board,  the 
American  Presbyterian,  and  the  American  Meth- 
odist, joined  to  some  extent  at  a  later  time  by 
the  Church  of  England  Mission.  As  the  result 
of  this  alliance  there  are  now  six  distinct  union 
institutions  cooperated  in  by  two,  three,  four, 
or  more  missions  as  follows : 

1.  Union  Arts  College  at  Tung-chou  (12  miles 
east  of  Peking). 

2.  A  Union  Women's  College  at  Peking. 

3.  Union  Theological  College  at  Peking. 

4.  Union  Medical  College  at  Peking. 

5.  Union  Woman's  Medical  College  at  Peking. 

6.  Union  Academy  for  Girls  in  Pao-ting  fu. 

This  organic  union,  achieved  not  without  diffi- 
culty, is  so  obviously  in  the  interests  of  efficiency 
that  no  one  would  for  a  moment  consider  a 
return  to  the  old  ways.  The  complete  wreck  of 
every  kind  of  mission  plant  in  1900  was  in  the 


Missionary   Problems  199 

providence  of  God  the  means  of  bringing  about 
this  important  result,  which  exemplifies  and  on 
a  large  scale  proves  the  essential  unity  of  the 
Christian  Church  in  spite  of  its  differences. 
In  the  great  province  of  Ssu-ch'uan  on  the  other 
hand,  the  minimum  estimate  of  the  population 
of  which  is  forty-five  millions,  and  the  maximum 
estimate  from  seventy  to  eighty  millions,  a  differ- 
ent and  more  extended  type  of  union  was  ac- 
complished as  an  incident  of  normal  growth.  Mis- 
sion work  in  that  province  was  interrupted  by  a 
riot  in  the  middle  eighties,  by  the  war  with 
Japan  in  1894-5,  and  again  five  years  later  by 
the  Boxer  cyclone.  These  calamities  drew  all 
the  missions  together  in  a  fellowship  of  suffer- 
ing which  resulted  in  the  formation  of  the  West 
China  Educational  Union,  embracing  all  the 
Protestant  societies  working  in  the  three  great 
provinces  of  Ssu-ch'uan,  Yun-nan,  Kuei-chou. 
There  is  a  delimitation  of  territory,  an  efficient 
advisory  board,  and  a  common  curriculum  and 
common  examinations  for  all  the  schools  from 
the  primary  up  to  an  impending  university.  This 
instance  can  be  commended  as  a  fit  example  to 
be  studied  in  detail,  as  exhibiting  common  sense 
applied  to  all  forms  of  mission  work  in  a  new 
field. 

Other  cases  of  union  in  academies,  arts  collejres,    ^"J,**'."  cases 

'  °      '     of  Union 

theological  colleges,  and  medical  colleges  are 
now  to  be  found  scattered  all  over  the  provinces 


200  The  Uplift  of  China 

of  China,  and  they  have  become  so  numerous 
as  to  be  recognized  as  the  normal  trend  in  edu- 
cational development.  The  great  and  rapidly 
expanding  Young  Men's  Christian  Association 
and  Young  Women's  Christian  Association, 
whose  work  is  of  the  utmost  value  in  the  evolu- 
tion of  the  new  China,  are  of  themselves  con- 
vincing examples  of  the  benefit  of  interdenomi- 
national and  international  cooperation. 
Successive       When  in  the  sixth  century  of  our  era  the  Nes- 

Chnstian  -' 

Mu^tuaUy  torians  came  into  China  from  the  West,  they 
Hostile  ^^Qf-  a,  singularly  favorable  reception  at  the  hands 
of  the  emperors  of  the  Tang  dynasty,  at  a  time 
when  China  was  the  most  civilized  country  in 
the  world.  It  is  remarkable  that  we  know  so 
little  of  their  doctrines,  their  methods,  or  their 
success.  The  famous  Nestorian  tablet,  acci- 
dently  unearthed  in  Hsi-an  fu,  in  the  year  1625, 
still  remains  the  only  tangible  memorial  of  their 
presence  in  China.  But  we  do  know  that  when 
the  early  Roman  Catholic  missionaries  came  to 
China  in  the  Yiian  dynasty  (thirteenth  century) 
they  were  persecuted  by  the  Nestorian s  who  are 
mentioned  by  Marco  Polo.  The  Jesuits,  who 
had  come  into  China  in  the  sixteenth  century, 
in  their  turn  persecuted  the  Protestant  pioneer 
Robert  Morrison  and  his  successors.  In  the 
eyes  of  the  world  the  divisions  of  Christianity, 
whatever  justification  they  may  have  had  or 
may  still  have,  have  always  been  its  reproach. 


Missionary  Problems  201 

The  century  or  more  of  Protestant  missions   umty  instead 

•^  of  Neutrality 

has  been  characterized  by  a  period  of  hostility 
between  them  and  the  Roman  Catholics  and  of 
neutrality  among  the  different  denominations 
toward  one  another,  which,  as  we  have  seen,  is 
gradually  being  replaced  by  more  or  less  co- 
operation. The  different  branches  of  the  Protes- 
tant Church  carried  on  their  work  upon  the  plan 
of  mental  neutrality  for  the  better  part  of  a 
century.  The  time  has  now  arrived  when  this 
is  no  longer  possible.  The  stupendous  magnitude 
of  the  task  before  us  is  slowly  dawning  upon 
the  consciousness  of  an  awakening  Church  in 
the  presence  of  an  awakening  world.  The  very 
nature  of  existing  conditions  impels  to  unity  of 
action,  and  unity  of  action  is  already  emerging 
upon  an  ever-enlarging  scale.  Bishop  Westcott 
long  since  pointed  out  that  the  effective  impulse 
to  the  reunion  of  Christendom  was  to  come  from 
the  mission  field.  So  it  has  proved  and  is  prov- 
ing. The  great  Edinburgh  Conference  of  1910 
offered  to  many  who  attended  it  almost  the  first 
clear  vision  of  that  far-off  event.  There  are 
increasing  indications  that  all  branches  of  the 
Christian  Church  are  now  more  sensitive  to  the 
evils  of  their  unhappy  division  than  ever  before. 
The  remedy  is  rightly  sought  in  united  action. 
On  this  subject  missionaries  are  usually  in  ad- 
vance of  their  boards,  and  boards  in  advance 
of  the  membership  of  the  Church  at  large. 


202  The  Uplift  of  China 

Increasing       j\^q  flj-st  example  of  missionary  union  in  China 

Demand  for  ^  -' 

Union   ^y2^g  ti^at  between  the  English  Presbyterian  and 
the    American    Reformed    Churches    in    Amoy, 
which  was  accomplished  with  very  great  diffi- 
culty in  face  of  the  resolute  opposition  of  one  of 
the  home  boards.   Dr.  Talmage  was  wont  to  say 
that  in  his  early  missionary  life  he  discovered  that 
the  official  name  of  this  society  was  "The  Re- 
formed   Dutch    Church    of    North    America    in 
China."    Upon  mature   deliberation  he   became 
convinced  that  there  was  in  that  title  far  too  much 
geography  and  far  too  little  religion.    Our  differ- 
ences, as  Dr.  John  R.  Mott  reminds  us,  are  largely 
Occidental  and  accidental  and  without  meaning 
to  Orientals.      One   of   the   China  delegates  to 
the  Edinburgh  Conference  in  a  memorable  seven- 
minute  speech  made  a  point  which  is  engraved 
on  the  memory  of  many  who  heard  it :  "Denomi- 
national distinctioJis  do  not  interest  us  Chinese." 
The    West    China    Missionary    Conference    was 
held  in  Ch'eng-tu,  the  capital  of  Ssu-ch'uan,  in 
January,   1908.     It  was  a  body  of  very  mixed 
composition,   embracing  the   Church   Missionary 
Society,    the    international    and    interdenomina- 
tional   China   Inland    Mission,    English    Friends 
(Quaker),  American  and  Canadian  Methodists, 
American  Baptists,  North,  the  British  and  For- 
eign and  the  American  Bible  Societies,  the  Young 
Men's   Christian  Association,  and  others,  com- 
prising 150  missionaries  from  the  provinces  of 


Missionary  Problems  203 

Ssu-ch'uan,  Yun-nan,  Kuei-chou.  This  body, 
after  full  and  earnest  discussion,  voted  with 
unanimity  that  their  ideal  was  "one  united 
Church  for  West  China." 

At  a   conference   under   the   auspices   of   the   union  in  china 

.  Approved  by 

Committee    of    Reference    and    Council    of    the   Home  church 
Conference  of  Foreign  Mission  Boards  of  North 
America,   held   in   New   York  on   February  29, 
1912,  the  following  resolutions  were  adopted  as 
an  unofficial  expression  of  its  opinion: 

1.  This  Conference  desires  to  assure  the  Missions 
in  the  strongest  possible  manner  of  its  unreserved  ap- 
proval of  the  effort  to  accomplish  the  union  of  the 
Christian  Church  in  China,  and  promises  the  Missions 
that  they  will  have  in  such  efforts  the  hearty  support 
of  the  members  of  this  Conference. 

2.  The  Conference  approves  of  the  fullest  possible 
measure  not  only  of  cooperation  but  of  union  in  all 
forms  of  mission  work,  such  as  education,  preparation 
and  publication  of  literature,  hospitals,  and  philan- 
thropic work. 

3.  With  deep  satisfaction  at  the  establishment  of 
the  Church  of  Christ  in  China,  and  recognizing  the  su- 
preme place  which  the  Chinese  Church  must  occupy 
in  the  evangelization  of  the  nation,  this  Conference 
expresses  its  sympathy  with  every  purpose  of  the 
Church  itself  to  unite  in  the  interests  of  increased 
strength  and  economy  and  of  the  effective  propagation 
of  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

To  illustrate  further  the  spirit  of  the  Confer-  ^chi^Be outiook 
ence,  another  quotation  is  made  from  the  section 
on  "The  Message  of  the  Conference": 

We  rejoice  in  the  measure  of  unity  already  attained 


204  The  Uplift  of  China 

by  the  Christian  forces  in  China  and  in  their  ability 
in  this  hour,  without  waste  or  discord,  to  present  to 
the  Chinese  people  the  one  faith  which  we  all  hold  and 
the  one  Lord  whom  we  all  follow.  We  rejoice  that 
so  many  of  the  men  who  have  wrought  for  China  in 
this  time  of  national  need  have  been  Christian  men 
who  have  borne  their  great  responsibilities  with  Chris- 
tian fidelity  and  sought  to  serve  their  country  with 
Christian  unselfishness.  With  a  Christian  Church 
united  in  its  mission  and  with  Christian  men  serving 
the  State  in  patriotic  and  religious  devotion,  we  believe 
that  the  prayers  of  many  hearts  will  be  answered  that, 
on  the  one  hand,  a  pure  and  unconfused  gospel  may 
be  preached  to  the  nation,  and  that,  on  the  other  hand, 
the  Christian  spirit,  unmixed  with  secular  misunder- 
standing or  personal  ambition,  may  control  the  minds 
of  the  men  who  are  to  bear  rule  and  authority  in  the 
new  day. 

In  the  effort  to  which  the  Christian  forces  of  the 
nation  will  now  give  themselves  with  a  new  zeal,  to 
carry  the  gospel  far  and  wide  over  China  and  deep  into 
the  life  of  the  people,  we  desire  to  assure  them  of  the 
sympathy  and  support  of  the  Church  of  the  West,  and 
we  now  make  appeal  to  the  Home  Church  to  meet 
the  emergency  with  unceasing  prayer  and  unwithhold- 
ing  consecration. 

^^chTnesI  The  Chinese  Christian  Church  is  ready  to  take 
Autonomy  ^.j^arge  of  its  own  affairs,  as  the  Church  among 
all  other  nations  where  Christianity  has  been 
naturalized  has  done.  Nothing  can  prevent  this, 
nothing  ought  to  prevent  it.  "Denominational 
distinctions  do  not  interest  us  Chinese."  When 
once  the  Chinese  Christian  Church  has  taken 
complete  charge,  the  unity  of  the  Church  will 


Missionary  Problems  205 

proceed  mainly  along  Chinese  and  not  along 
Occidental  lines.  Shall  we  not  anticipate  that 
time  by  earnest  effort  to  remove  stumbling-blocks 
out  of  the  way?  This  is  perhaps  the  most  im- 
portant phase  of  the  problem  of  the  future 
Chinese  Church. 


2o6  The  Uplift  of  China 

QUESTIONS  FOR  CHAPTER  VII 

Aim  :    To    Realize   the    Call    of   the    Problems    at 
Present  Awaiting  Solution  in  China 

1.  What  are  the  possible  advantages  to  the 
Christian   Church   of  persecution? 

2.  What  are  the  disadvantages? 

3.  What  are  the  main  benefits  of  the  proclama- 
tion of  religious  liberty  promised  by  President 
Yuan? 

4.  Are  there  any  dangers  connected  with  it,  un- 
der the  circumstances,  for  religion  in  general? 

5.  What  would  be  the  advantages  of  the  sug- 
gested independence  from  foreign  connections 
of  the  Chinese  Church? 

6.  What  would  be  the  dangers  of  such  a  separa- 
tion? 

7.*  What  should  be  the  present  policy  of  Chris- 
tian missions  in  China  in  view  of  the  possi- 
bility of  independence? 

8.  If  you  were  a  missionary,  how  would  you 
act  towards  a  native  Christian  community  that 
was  beginning  to  be  restive  under  your  over- 
sight and  yet  seemed  to  need  it? 

9.*  What  place  would  be  left  for  missionary  ac- 
tivity if  all  Chinese  Christians  united  in  an 
independent  Chinese  Church? 
ID.  What  would  be  the  advantages  and  disad- 
vantages of  the  sudden  popularity  of  Chris- 
tianity in  China? 

11.  What  special  responsibilities  does  such  a  pros- 
pect lay  upon  the  Christian  Church? 

12.  What  are  the  main  arguments  for  extensive 
and  for  intensive  missionary  work  at  the 
present  time? 

13.*  Why    cannot    the    Chinese    Church    continue 


Missionary  Problems  207 

under   foreign  missionaries   rather  than  native 

leaders? 
14.     Do    3'ou    think    any    American    Church    could 

profitably  continue  to  choose  its  leaders  from 

non-Americans? 
15.*  What   are   the   principal   problems  created   for 

missionary    education   by    the    development    of 

the  government  system  of  education? 

16.  Should  missionary  schools  withdraw  after  the 
government  schools  have  become  efficient  edu- 
cationally? 

17.  How  does  the  argument  for  denominational 
schools  in  this  country  compare  with  that  for 
missionary  schools  in  China  ? 

18.*  What  recommendations  would  you  make  as 
to  missionary  educational  policy,  in  view  of 
the  present  situation? 

19.*  What  are  the  arguments  for  union  in  higher 
education?  How  far  should  such  union  ex- 
tend? 

20.*  What  are  the  arguments  for  union  in  other 
lines  of  missionary  work?  How  complete 
should  such  union  be? 

21.  How  do  the  arguments  for  a  union  of  Chinese 
Christians  compare  with  those  for  a  union  of 
Christians  in  America? 

22.  Why  are  missionaries  usually  more  strongly 
in  favor  of  union  than  Christians  at  home? 

References  for  Advanced  Study — Chapter  VH 

I.     Educational  Union. 

China  Mission  Year  Book,  T910,  V. 
Cecil:   Changing  China,   XXV,  XXVI. 
Burton :  Education  of  Women  in  China,  XI. 
World  Missionary  Conference  Report,  Edinburgh, 
Vol.  HI,  104-121. 


2o8  The  Uplift  of  China 

II.     Independent  Chinese  Church. 

China  Mission  Year  Book,   1910,  VIII. 

Shanghai  Conference  Report,  1-34,  409-442. 

World  Missionary  Conference  Report,  Edinburgh, 
Vol.  II,  266-268. 
III.     Comity  and  Union. 

China  Mission  Year  Book,   1910,  XVII. 

Shanghai    Conference    Report,   311-334,   689-721. 

World     Missionary     Conference     Report,     Edin- 
burgh, Vol.  VIII,  164-173. 


TRANSFORMATION,  CONDITION, 
APPEAL 


The  work  of  reform  upon  which  China  has  entered 
is  a  herculean  one.  Many  well-informed  foreign  ob- 
servers predict  that  the  movement  will  break  down  and 
the  reaction  will  bring  the  country  back  to  its  ancient 
conservative  ways.  There  are  no  doubt  many  obstacles 
in  the  way  of  success.  The  Chinese  are  attempting 
to  bring  about  in  government  and  society  in  a  very 
few  years  what  it  required  centuries  for  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  and  other  European  races  to  achieve. 

— Jolrn  W.  Foster. 

China's  new  system  of  education  shows  the  danger 
of  adopting  modern  methods  without  Christian  prin- 
ciples. It  virtually  debars  Christians  from  the  faculties 
and  student  body.  Infidelity,  however,  has  free  en- 
trance as  long  as  it  adheres  to  the  external  forms  im- 
posed by  the  state.  An  edict  of  January,  1907,  placed 
the  veneration  of  Confucius  upon  the  same  level  as 
the  worship  of  Heaven  and  Earth  and  made  homage 
to  the  tablet  of  Confucius  compulsory  upon  all  officials 
and  teachers  and  pupils  in  the  government  schools. 
Some  writers  have  construed  this  as  an  effort  on  the 
part  of  the  government  to  avoid  the  difficulty  which 
has  existed  in  the  case  of  Christian  students  who  have 
conscientious  scruples  about  the  worship  of  Confucius, 
since  Heaven  and  Earth  are  worshiped  only  by  the 
Emperor.  But  many  missionaries  do  not  place  this 
construction  upon  the  edict.  They  regard  it  rather 
as  an  attempted  defense  against  the  growing  power  of 
Christianity.  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  must  be  matched 
in  the  popular  mind  by  another  Divine  Man,  Confucius, 
who  must  be  regarded  henceforth  as  more  than  a  holy 
man  and  sage.  At  any  rate,  the  government  schools 
are  far  from  being  comfortable  places  for  consistent 
Christians. 

— Arthur  J.  Brozvn. 


210 


CHAPTER  VIII 

TRANSFORMATION,  CONDITION, 
APPEALi 


First  Steps  of 
the  Revolutioa 


THE  most  ancient  and  the  greatest  of  Em-   Quick  change 
o  irom  Empire  to 

pires  by  the  most  spectacular  change  of   Republic 

modern  times,  perhaps  of  all  time,  has  suddenly 
become  a  Republic.  An  absolute  and  patriarchal 
government  has  been  thus  transformed,  not  as 
was  to  have  been  expected  by  slow  and  somewhat 
violent  stages,  but,  as  it  were,  over  night  and 
at  a  bound. 

On  the  loth  day  of  October,  191 1,  a  mutiny 
of  a  few  regiments  of  government  troops  oc- 
curred at  Wuchang,  the  capital  of  the  provinces 
of  Hu-nan  and  Hu-pei.  The  foreign  press  in 
China  had  no  premonition  of  what  was  coming, 
and  did  not  comprehend  it  when  it  happened. 
It  was  generally  supposed  that  the  rising  would 
easily  be  quelled  and  that  things  would  soon 
resume  their  normal  course.  There  was  fighting 
and  massacre  at  Wuchang,  and  across  the  Yang- 

iThe  present  revision  (March,  1912)  of  this  chapter  is  merely 
intended  to  present  a  general  outline  of  existing  conditions  and  the 
steps  by  which  they  have  been  reached.  In  the  universal  confusion 
prevailing  in  China  at  a  time  when  almost  anything  may  be  sent  to 
the  melting-pot,  it  is  quite  out  of  the  question  to  speak  with  pre- 
cision either  of  what  is  or  what  is  to  be.  To  Christians  with  a 
vision,  the  greatness  of  the  missionary  opportunity  in  China  and 
the  urgency  of  the  cry  for  help  from  without  China  are  the  most 
outstanding  facts. 

211 


212  The  Uplift  of  China 

tzu  River  in  Han-k'ou  and  Han-yang  fighting, 
pillage,  and  arson  occurred  on  a  large  scale. 
Eastwa^tTand  Nanking,  the  capital  of  a  group  of  provinces 
Southward  f^j-ti^ei-  down  the  Yang-tzu,  was  fiercely  attacked 
and  was  captured  with  more  arson,  plundering, 
and  massacre.  Events  somewhat  similar  took 
place  in  Fu-chou,  in  Canton,  and  in  many  other 
cities.  There  were  still  other  cities,  such  as 
Shanghai,  the  great  gateway  of  China,  where  the 
loss  of  life  was  but  trifling,  the  whole  population 
going  over  to  the  revolutionists  without  disturb- 
ance of  any  kind.  To  an  unprejudiced  observer, 
it  seemed  that  China  had  entered  upon  one  of 
those  tempestuous  epochs  when,  for  decades  or 
for  an  entire  generation,  social  order  is  sus- 
pended, while  a  dynasty  is  slowly  dying  and  a 
new  one  is  in  process  of  retarded  evolution. 
Manchu        But  a  ucw  and  a  mighty  force  had  entered  the 

Abdication  ,  °      ■' 

and  Choice  of  cclcstial  empire.  The  first  revolutionary  step, 
as  we  have  already  seen,  was  taken  October  lo. 
After  a  full  month  of  vacillation  on  the  part 
of  the  Manchu  court  and  the  Manchu  clan  the 
irrevocable  imperial  decree  of  abdication  was 
issued  February  12,  1912,  four  months  and  two 
days  from  the  initial  revolt.  His  excellency 
Yuan  Shih-k'ai  took  the  oath  as  President  of 
the  Chinese  Republic  on  March  10,  five  months 
to  a  day  from  the  inception  of  the  movement  for 
a  change  of  rule. 
Workof^Patriots        "Just    as    Conflagrations    light    up    the    whole 


Transformation,  Condition,  Appeal      213 

city,"  says  Victor  Hugo,  "revolutions  light  up 
the  whole  race,"  and  we  may  well  agree  with 
the  Chinese  student  in  America  who  makes  this 
quotation  when  he  follows  it  with  the  observa- 
tion: "Of  no  revolution  recorded  in  the  world's 
history  can  this  be  said  with  a  greater  degree 
of  truth  than  of  the  present  revolution  in  China." 
It  has  become  generally  known  that  this  stupen- 
dous change  has  been  long  in  preparation,  and 
that  it  was  for  the  most  part  brought  about  by 
groups  of  men  who  have  either  been  educated 
abroad  or  at  home  had  come  under  strong  West- 
ern influences.    Of  these  the  leader  was  Dr.  Sun 
Yat-sen,  whose  romantic  story  has  not  yet  been 
fully   told.     It   was  his   steady  and   unflagging 
patriotism  in  preparing  the  way  which  made  the 
revolution  possible.     It  was  his  self-denying  act 
in  retiring  from  the  Presidency  that  a  man  of 
more  experience  might  navigate  the  ship  of  state 
through  troubled  waters  that  gave  the  best  evi- 
dence  that   a   new   patriotism   has    appeared   in 
China.     It  is  an  interesting  and  a  suggestive  fact 
that   Dr.    Sun    and    several    of   his    Provisional 
Cabinet  are  baptized  Christians. 

A  few  words  should  be  devoted  to  replying  |^^^^„^^^^ 
to  a  question  and  an  objection  which  have  often 
been  raised.  "How  is  it,"  we  are  asked,  "that 
China  alone  has  seemed  to  be  an  exception  to  the 
universal  law  of  progress,  apparently  never  ad- 
vancing, yet  despite  the  grossest  maladministra- 


Progressed 


214 


The  Uplift  of  China 


tion  of  government,  never  decaying?"  The  true 
answer  to  the  seeming  paradox  we  must  believe 
to  be  that  the  Chinese  do  not  constitute  and  have 
never  constituted  an  exception  to  the  universal 
law  of  human  progress.  Owing  to  their  isola- 
tion from  other  branches  of  the  human  family, 
to  their  relative  superiority  to  their  environment, 
and  to  their  contentment  with  their  own  ideas 
and  ideals,  they,  more  than  any  other  people  in 
history,  have  appeared  to  be  unchangeable. 
"^HavrM^Jked  ^^t  the  earliest  traditions  of  the  Chinese  refer 
Development  ^ack  to  a  time  when  they  emerged  from  bar- 
barism, learned  to  build  dwelHngs,  to  use  fire, 
to  celebrate  marriage,  to  keep  count  of  time,  and 
in  general  to  lay  broad  the  foundation  of  their 
civilization.  Silk,  cotton,  paper,  written  charac- 
ters, printing,  the  compass,  gunpowder,  the 
whole  range  of  invention  and  discovery  have 
come  into  that  civilization  gradually  and  at  wide 
intervals  of  time.  We  know  that  Indian  corn 
(maize)  and  tobacco  were  introduced  during  the 
recent  Manchu  dynasty,  while  such  plants  as 
the  sweet  potato  and  the  peanut,  now  so  widely 
cultivated,  have  in  some  parts  of  the  empire  been 
known  only  in  recent  years. 

The  distinction  between  Chinese  and  Western 
nations  is  not  that  the  latter  have  advanced  while 
China  has  remained  stationary,  but  that  the  rate 
of  China's  evolution  has  been  abnormally  slow. 
To  go  back  to  the  beginning  of  the  causes  which 


Abnormally 
Slow  Evolution 


Transformation,  Condition,  Appeal       215 

have  led  to  China's  decisive  change  of  front, 
we  must  take  accoimt  of  the  nearly  four  centuries 
of  intercourse  with  the  West,  more  especially 
to  the  events  of  the  last  seventy-eight  years 
since  the  abolition  in  1834  of  the  British  East 
India  Company's  monopoly  in  China.  This  was 
followed  by  half  a  decade  of  skirmishing  between 
Great  Britain  and  China  over  trade  matters, 
more  particularly  opium.  The  inevitable  col- 
lision occurred  in  1839,  when  China  was  hope- 
lessly defeated.  The  treaty  of  Nanking  followed 
in  1842,  by  which  China  was  "opened,"  and  the 
five  ports  of  Canton,  Amoy,  Fu-chou,  Ning-po, 
and  Shanghai  were  made  accessible  to  foreign 
trade. 

Fourteen  years  of  unquiet  peace  followed,  ^^^^JJ^^^*^** 
when  another  war  with  Great  Britain  took  place.  Development 
during  which  Canton  was  again  captured ;  but 
nothing  was  really  settled  until  still  another  con- 
flict had  taken  place  between  China  on  the  one 
part  and  Great  Britain  and  France  on  the  other, 
when,  October,  i860,  Peking  was  captured,  the 
treaty  of  Tientsin  (signed  in  1858,  but  the  next 
year  repudiated  by  the  government)  was  ratified, 
and  China  was  once  more  "open."  That  impor- 
tant event  took  place  only  fifty-one  and  a  half 
years  ago,  and  it  is  unquestionably  during  this 
period  that  the  most  efBcient  causes  of  the  pres- 
ent uprising  have  been  in  operation.  The  great 
T'ai  P'ing  rebellion,  which  for  half  a  generation 


2i6  The  Uplift  of  China 

devastated  China,  was  largely  abetted  by  the 
weakness  of  the  Manchu  dynasty  in  its  first  trial 
.  of  strength  with  Great  Britain,  and  but  for  the 
aid  of  foreigners  that  rebellion  could  never  have 
been  put  down.  The  struggle  with  the  French 
of  the  middle  eighties  (which  ended  in  a  drawn 
game)  was  of  value  in  giving  the  Chinese  a 
new  military  self-confidence,  but  it  was  the  de- 
cisive defeat  of  China  at  the  hands  of  Japan 
in  1894-5  which  opened  the  eyes  of  China  as  a 
whole,  albeit  slowly  and  with  the  greatest  diffi- 
culty, to  her  condition  of  helpless  weakness. 
'^"dReuograde  I"  ^^9^  the  first  intelligent  reforms  in  China 
Steps  £qj.  i^aj^y  reigns  were  projected  by  the  late 
Emperor  Kuang  Hsii,  but  they  were  cut  short 
by  his  aunt,  the  late  Grand  Empress  Dowager, 
who,  virtually  deposing  the  Emperor,  resumed 
the  reins  of  government,  retaining  them  till  her 
death,  ten  years  later  (November,  1908).  In 
the  interim  occurred  the  great  Boxer  uprising, 
in  which  not  merely  multitudes  of  living  Chinese, 
but  the  spirits  of  myriads  of  millions  of  their 
military  ancestors,  were  pitted  against  the  world, 
in  the  Taoist  belief  that  they  could  render  their 
w^orshipers  invulnerable  and  invincible.  The 
court  and  the  Manchu  officials  were  for  the 
most  part  completely  captivated  by  this  Boxer 
delusion,  which  was  both  infectious  and  con- 
tagious, swiftly  sweeping  over  large  parts  of  the 
empire.      It    was    directed    against     foreigners 


Transformation,  Condition,  Appeal       217 

whose  aggressions,  political  and  commercial,  were 
becoming  more  and  more  intolerable.  But  it 
was  felt  that  such  a  mighty  force  might  readily 
be  turned  against  the  unpopular  ]SIanchu  dy- 
nasty. Its  only  security  then  was  in  patronizing 
the  Boxers  to  save  the  throne. 

The  outcome  of  this  erroneous  policy  was  the  Failure  of  the 
siege  of  all  the  legations  as  well  as  other  foreign-  Movement 
ers  in  Peking,  for  fifty-six  days,  from  June  20 
to  August  14,  1900.  The  relief  of  Peking  by 
the  allied  forces  was  at  once  followed  by  the 
flight  of  the  Empress  Dowager,  with  the  Emperor 
and  part  of  the  court,  to  the  city  of  Hsi-an  fu, 
in  Shen-si,  an  ancient  capital  of  the  empire. 

There  they  remained  remote  from  Peking,  yet  ^o^rt  to°^  ^^^ 
in  telegraphic  communication  with  it,  but  re-  Peking 
turned  in  January,  1902,  when  the  court  in 
triumph  reentered  that  city.  The  past  seemed 
to  have  been  almost  completely  obliterated  in 
the  bright  promise  of  the  future.  ]\Iany  foreign- 
ers in  China,  however,  felt  a  not  unnatural 
anxiety  at  the  return  of  the  Empress  Dowager 
to  full  power  with  no  inquiry  into  the  past  and 
no  substantial  guaranty  for  the  future  other  than 
the  exaction  of  a  punitive  indemnity  of  450,- 
000,000  taels  (ounces)  of  silver,  the  payment 
to  be  distributed  over  about  forty  years. 

The  real  motives  which  actuated  the  Empress    Progressive 

'  Action  01 

Dowasfer   in  introducing  the  numerous  reforms    Empress 

a  o  Dowager 

which    were    plentifully    sprinkled    through    the 


2i8  The  Uplift  of  China 

seven  closing  years  of  her  reign  will  probably 
never  be  certainly  known.  She  must  have  clearly 
perceived  the  necessity  of  some  of  them,  while 
we  may  suppose  that  others,  especially  the 
promise  of  "constitutional  government"  for 
China,  were  largely  due  to  a  fixed  purpose  to 
throw  more  than  one  tub  to  the  whale  of  popular 
clamor.  Southeastern  China  in  particular,  which 
in  the  seventeenth  century  had  stoutly  resisted 
the  incoming  Manchus,  was  filled  with  active 
and  aggressive  animosity  to  the  Tartar  rule. 
This  hostility  it  was  hoped  to  propitiate  by  the 
promise  of  reforms  a  long  time  in  advance. 
Abolition  of        The  gTcatcst  of  them  all  was  the  abolition  of 

Old-style       ,  ,,,..,  .  .  .  ,   .   ., 

Examination  the  old-stylc  civil  scrvicc  examination,  which, 
having  its  root  in  the  Han  dynasty  nearly  eight- 
een centuries  ago,  was  developed  in  the  T'ang 
dynasty  and  in  the  Sung  from  the  sixth  to  the 
eleventh  centuries  of  our  era.  The  epoch-making 
decree  announcing  this  momentous  change  was 
issued  September  20,  1905.  Whether  we  con- 
sider the  millions  of  scholars  concerned  or  the 
consequences  of  the  step,  it  may  justly  be  re- 
garded as  the  most  comprehensive  intellectual 
revolution  in  the  history  of  mankind. 

Educational  Two  ycars  later  this  was  followed  by  another 
decree,  scarcely  less  sweeping,  which  extended 
the  benefit  of  the  new  education  to  the  uncounted 
millions  of  Chinese  women,  who,  by  their  bound 
feet,   intellectual   ignorance,   and   spiritual   dark- 


Features 


Transformation,  Condition,  Appeal       219 

ness,  have  been  most  literally  all  their  age-long 
corporate  lifetime  subject  to  bondage.  It  was 
late  in  1905  that  two  parties  of  high  Manchu  and 
Chinese  officials  left  Peking — to  the  sinister  ac- 
companiment of  bomb-throwing  at  the  railway 
station — commissioned  to  visit  Western  coun- 
tries to  study  "constitutional  government."  So 
far  as  these  magnates  themselves  were  con- 
cerned, tWs  was  but  a  belated  instalment  of 
their  public  education,  but  as  they  were  accom- 
panied by  a  large  force  of  officials  of  lesser  rank, 
many  of  them  educated  abroad,  and  by  numerous 
interpreters,  the  deputation  must  have  absorbed 
many  new  ideas.  As  a  result  of  their  report  in 
the  following  year,  additional  steps  in  reform 
were  taken,  until  at  the  time  of  the  death  of 
the  Empress  Dowager  and  the  Emperor  in  1908, 
almost  every  one  of  his  former  proposals  had 
been  adopted  either  in  fact  or  in  principle.  The 
Chinese  have  always  been  accustomed  to  be  led, 
so  that  by  these  numerous  and  somewhat  stun- 
ning innovations  the  people  at  large  were  awed 
into  astonishment  or  benumbed  into  indifference. 
The  sociological  effect  of  the  educational  changes 
was  overwhelming,  but  they  were  lost  in  the 
general  confusion  of  an  age  of  rapid  and  perma- 
nent transformation. 

Next  in  importance  to  the  overturning  of  the    Provincial 

.     .  ,  .  .  Councils  and 

Chinese    svstem    of    civil    service    examinations    National 

.  Assembly 

was    the    introduction    of    Provincial    Councils, 


220  The  Uplift  of  China 

which  were  intended  merely  as  advisory  bodies 
with  restricted  rights  of  discussion  and  without 
power  of  legislation.  These  councils  were  a 
necessary  step  in  the  introduction  of  the  prom- 
ised "constitutional  government"  in  China.  They 
were  held  in  the  provincial  capitals,  and  many 
fine  buildings  for  their  accommodation  have  been 
erected  upon  the  ruins  of  the  old  examination 
cells.  Twenty-one  of  these  councils  were  open 
for  a  session  of  forty  days  on  October  14,  1909. 
The  franchise  for  the  choice  of  members  was 
wisely  limited  to  officials,  to  scholars,  and  to  large 
property  holders.  Although  no  such  deliberative 
bodies  have  ever  before  gathered  in  China,  yet 
the  discussions  were  conducted  with  remark- 
able dignity  and  intelligence,  giving  promise  that 
it  would  not  be  long  before  the  functions  of 
these  assemblies  would  be  greatly  enlarged.  The 
government  had  thus,  more  or  less  unwittingly, 
uncorked  the  fateful  bottle,  and  the  genius  of 
democracy,  after  age-long  suppression,  was  now 
liberated  once  and  for  all.  The  National  Assem- 
bly, which  was  intended  as  the  organism  out  of 
which,  after  seventeen  years  should  have  elapsed, 
the  National  Parliament  was  to  develop,  met 
in  Peking  in  October,  1910,  a  year  later  than  the 
Provincial  Councils.  It  was  composed  of  two 
hundred  members,  one  half  of  whom  were  di- 
rectly appointed  by  the  government,  from  a  wide 
variety    of    incongruous    sources,    racial,    tribal, 


Democratic 

Initiative  ofthe 


Transformation,  Condition,  Appeal       221 

official.  The  other  half  were  appointed  by  the 
governors  of  provinces  from  nomination  by  the 
Provincial  Councils,  double  in  number  to  the 
appointments. 

Notwithstanding  the  apparently  fatal  bar  that 
the  National  Assembly  was  in  no  sense  represen-  Assembly 
tative  and  was  presided  over  by  an  imperial 
prince,  it  immediately  developed  democratic 
tendencies,  and  at  once  demanded  the  shortening 
of  the  period  before  the  National  Parliament 
should  meet.  In  response  to  their  request  the 
time  was  then  limited  to  three  years.  Success 
in  this  contention  led  to  an  attack  upon  the 
hitherto  untouchable  Grand  Council,  resulting 
in  the  replacing  of  that  body  a  few  months  later 
by  a  so-called  Cabinet  with  theoretical  respon- 
sibility on  the  part  of  its  ministers.  The 
"budget,"  a  luxury  new  to  China,  was  criticized 
in  detail,  involving  a  novel  controversy  between 
the  Assembly  and  the  Board  of  Revenue,  in  which 
the  National  Assembly  seemed  to  have  the  best 
of  it.  The  Assembly  had  thus  early  in  its  career 
succeeded  in  establishing  its  right  to  inquire  into 
the  actions  of  the  throne,  to  control  supplies,  and 
to  initiate  legislation.  To  the  friends  of  democ- 
racy this  surprisingly  rapid  evolution  of  a  ca- 
pacity for  government  by  deliberative  bodies 
in  China  was  extremely  gratifying,  and  will  be 
a  most  important  factor  in  the  development  of 
the  new  republic. 


222  The  Uplift  of  China 

IreEsfe°D'iil!       ^^^  ^hc  fifst  time  ill  the  immemorial  history 
of  China  there  was  now  a  legally  constituted  and 
recognized    body    between    the    people    and    the 
throne,  a  body  able  to  assert  itself  with  success 
and  certain  to  grow  in  power  and  in  favor,  not 
with  the  rulers,  indeed,  but  with  the  ruled.     The 
Provincial  Councils,  young  as  they  are,  and  the 
National  Assembly,  still  younger,  are  now  essen- 
tial factors  in  the  evolution  of  a  stable  govern- 
ment for  China. 
■^Mov°me^        In  the  year  1906  a  memorial  was  prepared  by 
the  officers  of  the  Anti-Opium  League  and  signed 
^y    I '333    missionaries    of    all    nationalities    and 
bound  in  a  volume  with  yellow  silk,  and  sent  to 
the  governor-genernal  of  the  three  lower  prov- 
inces on  the  Yang-tzu  River.     It  reached  him  on 
the  19th  of  August  and  was  by  him  forwarded 
to  Peking.     The  imperial  edict,  ordering  the  dis- 
continuance   of   the    use    of   opium    and    of   the 
growth  of  the  poppy  plant,  each  under  specified 
conditions,    was     issued    a    month    later.      The 
avowed  object  was  "to  make  China  strong,"  but 
before  long  not  only  a  patriotic  element  but  a 
truly  moral  one  likewise   was  injected   into  the 
movement,  which  was  taken  up  with  great  ear- 
nestness and  zeal  alike  by  officials  and  people, 
and   especially   by   students.      No   such   note   of 
social   reform   had   ever   before   been    struck   in 
China.     In  many  cities,  and  in   some  cities  re- 
peatedly, valuable  opium-pipes  were  brought  out, 


Transformation,  Condition,  Appeal       223 

neatly  piled  up,  and  after  being  saturated  with 
kerosense  oil  were  destroyed  by  fire  in  the  pres- 
ence of  applauding  multitudes.  The  foreign 
press  in  China,  always  skeptical  of  Chinese  sin- 
cerity, ridiculed  the  decree  and  denied  the  pos- 
sibility of  its  enforcement.  But  when,  the  fol- 
lowing year,  active  steps  were  taken  for  such 
enforcement,  so  much  progress  was  made  even 
in  the  most  discouraging  parts  of  the  empire 
that  no  doubt  remained  of  the  fixed  purpose  of 
the  government  or  of  the  general  cooperation 
of  the  people,  varied  by  occasional  riots  and  in- 
surrections on  the  part  of  the  opium  growers. 
The  International  Opium  Conference,  held  at 
Shanghai  in  1909,  revealed  in  its  reports  from 
every  land  a  state  of  things  which  made  world- 
wide restriction  absolutely  necessary  in  the  in- 
terests of  civilization.  The  British  government 
and  the  government  of  India  have  now  come 
to  an  understanding  with  China  by  which,  at 
the  expiration  of  a  short  term  of  years,  the  trade 
in  opium  shall  automatically  cease. 

Prevention  of  the  introduction  of  morphia  and    Jnfoduction  of 

i  New  Evils 

other  drugs  into  China  will  prove  much  more 
difficult.  In  the  meantime  China  is  being  inun- 
dated with  opium  from  other  sources  than  India, 
as  well  as  with  foreign  liquors.  The  cigarette 
habit  is  becoming  fixed  upon  the  Chinese  people, 
largely  through  the  expenditure  of  a  million  or 
two  dollars  each  year  by  the  British  and  Ameri- 


224 


The  Uplift  of  China 


Unquestioned 

Strength  of  the 

Reform 


Action  Against 
Other  Evils 


Extension  of 
Railways 


can  Tobacco  Company,  which  has  one  or  two 
hundred  agents  scattered  over  China  to  promote 
that  habit  and  to  hasten  sales. 

It  is  a  regrettable  incident  of  the  revolution 
that  in  the  general  relaxation  of  all  authority, 
the  poppy  plant  is  reappearing,  for  in  some  places 
opium  has  risen  to  twenty  times  its  former  price, 
thus  making  the  temptation  to  illicit  commerce 
and  illegal  cultivation  of  the  poppy  practically 
irresistible;  but  with  the  resumption  of  stable 
government  there  will  no  doubt  be  a  return  to 
rigid  prohibition.  In  any  case  it  may  rightly 
be  claimed  that  China  made  more  progress  with 
its  Anti-Opium  campaign  in  three  years  than 
was  made  by  any  Western  nation  in  a  like  reform 
against  intoxicating  liquors  in  an  entire  genera- 
tion. 

In  1910  the  Provincial  Council  of  Canton  or 
Kuang-tung  Province  instituted  an  attack  upon 
the  strongly  entrenched  licensed  gambling,  which 
had  for  years  been  a  government  monopoly 
farmed  out  to  the  highest  bidder,  and  against 
great  odds  the  attack  was  successful.  These  in- 
stances, together  with  the  edict  designed  to 
abolish  slavery  which  still  exists  in  China,  show 
a  moral  virility  of  good  omen  for  a  country 
just  entering  upon  self-government. 

During  the  past  decade  the  railway  mileage* 
of  China  has  been  greatly  increased,  but  many 


'There  are  6,300  miles  in  operation. 


Transformation,  Condition,  Appeal      225 


Postal  System 


important  lines  have  been  left  unfinished,  a?  that 
between  Yu-ch'ang  and  Canton ;  the  recently  un- 
dertaken line  between  I-ch'ang  on  the  upper 
Yang-tzu  and  the  province  of  Ssii-ch'uan,  and 
many  others.  One  important  road,  that  between 
Peking  and  Kalgan,  about  one  hundred  and 
thirty  miles  in  length,  was  built  entirely  by 
Chinese  labor,  directed  by  Mr.  Jeme  Tien-yow, 
a  Chinese  engineer,  educated  in  America. 

The  postal  system  in  China  has  had  a  phe- 
nomenally rapid  development,  showing  its  adap- 
tation to  the  necessities  of  the  people.  Its  parcel- 
post  facilities  especially  are  far  in  advance  of 
anything  in  the  United  States  or  Canada,  while 
the  rate  of  letter  postage  (for  each  half  ounce 
only)  is  only  half  that  of  the  former  country.  In 
the  confused  conditions  prevailing  throughout 
large  parts  of  China,  the  postal  couriers  have 
often  been  obliged  to  suspend  operations. 

The  commissioners   of  the   imperial  maritime    Phasesof 

^  Neutrality 

customs,  the  income  of  which  has  been  pledged 
as  a  security  for  foreign  loans,  have,  during  the 
revolution,  maintained  an  interesting  and  some- 
what unique  neutrality  between  revolutionists 
and  imperialists,  each  side  dreading  that  foreign 
intervention  which  might  destroy  the  plans  of 
both.  It  is  antagonism  to  foreign  nations,  com- 
pelling a  unity  between  parts  of  the  Chinese 
empire  which  could  by  no  possibility  be  other- 
wise achieved,  that  is  the  hope  of  China.     It  is 


226  The  Uplift  of  China 

to  the  fear  of  intervention  also,  and  not  to  any 
regard  to  the  foreigner  as  such,  that  we  owe  the 
marvelous  protection  extended   (with  some  con- 
spicuous and  unhappy  exceptions)   to  thousands 
of  men  and  women  of  every  nationality  scattered 
over  the  great  empire,  many  of  them  quite  un- 
able to  escape,   since  travel  would   involve   still 
greater  risk  than  any  to  which  they  were  exposed 
at  home.     When  the  experiences  of   foreigners 
in   China  in  this  revolution  are  compared  with 
those  of  the   foreign  residents  of   China  in  the 
year    1900,   the   wonderful   difference   is   readily 
appreciated. 
Probable       That  it  is  so  often  supposed  that  a  revolution 
Disturbance   of  this  magnitude  can  sweep  over  a  country  like 
China,  and  calm  down  as  suddenly  as  it  appeared, 
shows    a    lack    of   historic    imagination.      Those 
who  recall  the  after  effects  of  the  English  revo- 
lution   of    the    seventeenth    century    or    of    the 
French  revolution  of  the  eighteenth,  not  to  speak 
of  others  of  more  recent  date,  will  cherish  no 
such   illusion.      Decades  may   elapse  before  po- 
litical equilibrium  is  completely  restored,  but  this 
is  only  what  China  has   experienced   in   earlier 
stages  of  its  development  times  without  number. 
Yet  even  here  there  may  be  great  surprises  in 
store  for  us  all. 
Charactirind        It  is  essential  to  take  note  of  the  unquestion- 
^^Ihe'change   able  fact  that  the  old  order  has  forever  gone. 
We  are  to  have  politically,  financially,  economic- 


Transformation,  Condition,  Appeal       227 

ally,  commercially,  industrially,  a  new  China 
that  in  every  aspect  is  to  be  reckoned  with.  A 
century  ago  Napoleon,  always  an  astute  observer 
of  world  events,  is  said  to  have  remarked  that 
China  was  a  sleeping  giant  and  should  be  allowed 
to  slumber,  for  when  China  moved  she  would 
move  the  world.  One  of  the  distinguished 
Manchu  statesmen  of  the  middle  of  the  last 
century  also  gave  utterance  to  a  remarkable 
prophecy:  "You  complain,"  he  said,  "that  China 
moves  too  slowly.  The  time  may  come  when 
you  will  cry  that  China  is  moving  too  fast."  That 
time  is  already  here. 

In   bringing   about    this    condition   we    rightly    f°«"ce8  Working 

CO  o        .       toward  the 

recognize  the  mighty  effect  of  Western  civiliza-  ^^"^  ^'^ 
tion  upon  the  civilization  of  the  East.  In  this, 
as  we  have  seen,  commerce,  diplomacy,  and  war 
have  all  had  their  share  of  influence.  The  estab- 
lishment of  foreign  legations  in  Peking  in  i860, 
and  of  consulates  at  all  the  open  ports;  the 
persuasive  object-lesson  of  an  honestly  admin- 
istered Chinese  imperial  maritime  customs  serv- 
ice, the  illumination  imparted  by  the  many 
thousand  Occidentals  domiciled  in  China,  and 
an  able  and  intelligent  foreign  press ;  the  constant 
visits  of  Chinese  to  foreign  lands,  and  above 
all  the  return  of  Chinese  who  had  been  educated 
abroad — all  these  have  been  factors  in  the 
awakening  of  China.  It  is  to  be  remembered 
also   that  by   foreign   intercourse   dark   shadows 


228  The  Uplift  of  China 

have  been  thrown,  but  upon  these  in  this  con- 
nection it  is  unnecessary  to  dwell.  To  what 
extent  and  to  what  degree  this  great  awakening 
has  been  due  to  Christian  missions  must  be  left 
to  the  impartial  estimate  of  the  future.  Nor  will 
it  indeed  ever  be  possible  to  disentangle  the 
complicated  web  of  causes  and  effects  so  as  to 
determine  with  certainty  their  interaction.  It 
is  certain  that  missions  have  been  one  among 
forces  which  have  been  efficiently  working  in 
the  celestial  empire.  But  many  of  the  other 
influences  which  have  been  mentioned  could  be 
felt  through  here  and  there  an  exceptional  man. 
All  of  them  combined  touched  only  the  outer 
fringe  of  the  country,  or  the  banks  of  its  chief 
river.  Many  men  other  than  missionaries  have 
greatly  contributed  to  our  knowledge  of  China 
and  its  people,  but  probably  the  number  of  those 
who  have  permanently  influenced  the  people  of 
China  is  small.  Nearly  all  of  them  have  lived 
beside  the  Chinese,  and  not  among  them,  and 
for  this  reason  their  acquaintance  with  the  real 
life  of  the  people  was  of  necessity  partial  and 
limited. 
workof  Missionaries,  on  the  other  hand,  have  pene- 
Missions  trated  to  every  part  of  China  and  lived  every- 
where— in  the  large  cities,  in  market-towns,  and 
in  hamlets.  They  speak  every  dialect.  They 
have  been  a  constant  force,  an  always  growing 
force,    an    increasingly    aggressive    force.      For 


Transformation,  Condition,  Appeal      229 

many  years  it  was  an  unintelligent  criticism  that 
their  labors  were  devoid  of  result.  In  1900  the 
same  critics  charged  them  with  having  turned 
the  world  upside  down  and  brought  on  the  Boxer 
earthquake.  In  the  providence  of  God,  Protes- 
tant missions  had  been  established  for  two  full 
generations  before  the  great  transformation  of 
China  began,  in  order  that  the  seeds  sown  beside 
all  waters  might  have  time  to  germinate.  So 
Httle  impression  did  decades  of  the  most  labori- 
ous effort  appear  to  produce  on  China,  that  it 
was  not  inaptly  likened  to  an  attempt  to  melt 
a  glacier  by  holding  up  to  it  a  tallow  dip. 

What  may  it  be  soberly  claimed  that  Christian  Given°china  a* 
missions  in  China  have  accomplished?  First  QodT 
and  chiefest,  they  have  brought  to  China  a  new 
idea  of  God.  If  the  Chinese  ever  had  the  idea 
of  God  at  all,  it  had  ages  ago  disappeared  like 
an  inscription  on  a  worn  coin.  The  monotheistic 
concept  outtops  all  other  thoughts.  In  the  ab- 
sence of  it,  the  Chinese  have  worshiped  real  or 
imaginary  heroes,  and  have  been  under  an  in- 
tolerable bondage  to  the  spirits  of  the  dead  and 
to  demons.  Confucian  morality  with  all  its  ex- 
cellences fatally  lacks  the  sanction  of  a  personal 
God  of  righteousness,  holiness,  justice,  goodness, 
and  truth.  To  any  people  there  can  be  no  greater 
gift  than  the  knowledge  of  God  as  a  Father, 
loving,  caring  for,  and  teaching  his  children. 
Without  the  unity  of  God  there  is  no  necessary 


New  Idea  of 


230  The  Uplift  of  China 

uniformity  of  nature,  to  the  comprehension  of 
which  the  Chinese  have  never  had  a  key,  their 
discoveries  being  apparently  the  result  of  happy 
accidents,  and  not  due  to  induction  from  per- 
ceived laws. 

tiAnYmpin^d  Christianity  has  bestowed  upon  the  Chinese 
an  altogether  new  idea  of  man,  as  by  creation 
and  by  redemption  the  child  of  God.  The  Father- 
hood of  God  involves  the  brotherhood  of  man 
through  Jesus  Christ,  and  thus  for  the  first 
time  the  classic  dictum  that  "within  the  four 
seas  all  are  brethren"  has  become  vitalized  with 
meaning,  and  the  relation  between  God  and  man 
has  been  established.  In  China,  as  in  all  Oriental 
lands,  the  individual  is  of  comparatively  little 
consequence;  the  family,  the  clan,  society,  are 
everything.  Woman  is  unhonored.  At  pre- 
cisely the  points  where  Chinese  social  and  family 
life  is  weakest,  the  immeasurable  blessings  of 
Christianity  are  most  convincingly  evident.  It 
dignifies  and  ennobles  man  by  revealing  his  in- 
dividual accountability  to  God.  It  elevates 
woman,  sanctions  the  relation  between  husband 
and  wife,  and  glorifies  alike  motherhood  and 
childhood. 

"^'oTchTractTr  Christianity  proves  its  divine  mission  to  China 
by  its  transformation  of  character,  not  in  isolated 
instances  only,  but  upon  a  large  scale  and  with 
lasting  effects.  Gamblers,  heavy  opium-smokers 
like  some  who  in  1900  sealed  with  their  lives  the 


Transformation,  Condition,  Appeal       231 

testimony  to  their  reformation,  proud  scholars, 
the  most  hopelessly  ignorant  old  women,  mul- 
titudes mainly,  but  not  exclusively,  from  the 
middle  and  the  lower  middle  classes  of  society, 
have  been  recreated  in  the  temper  and  the  spirit 
of  their  minds  and  have  begun  to  live  a  new  life. 
In  China  as  elsewhere  many  of  the  regions  most 
difficult  to  open,  as  the  Fu-chien  Province,  have 
yielded  the  largest  fruit.  The  people  of  Man- 
churia, on  the  other  hand,  where  the  mass  of 
the  population  are  immigrants  separated  from 
their  ancient  homes  and  from  their  ancestral 
graves,  have  accepted  Christianity  upon  a  scale 
elsewhere  unexampled. 

It    was    once    thought    that    the    unemotional    f  p^"*"^'  ''^'■"**' 

°  Now  Becoming 

Chinese  nature  was  unfavorable  to  strong  re-  Effectual 
ligious  impressions ;  but  it  is  now  a  frequent 
observation  that  the  Chinese  are  not  only  as  sus- 
ceptible to  spiritual  truth  as  are  Occidentals, 
but  often  much  more  so,  for  the  reason  that 
they  have  not  frittered  away  their  moral  strength 
by  resistance  to  repeated  appeal.  The  wonderful 
phenomena  connected  with  evangelistic  work  in 
churches  and  schools  in  widely  separated  parts 
of  China,  as  well  as  among  Chinese  wholly  out- 
side of  Christian  influence,  are  of  great  interest 
and  value  as  evidencing  a  great  force  hitherto 
wholly  unknown.  It  is  not  merely  by  mission- 
aries of  an  evangelistic  temper  and  training  that 
these    great    movements    have    been    conducted. 


232  The  Uplift  of  China 

Chinese  evangehsts,  tactful,  consecrated,  and 
of  deep  spiritual  power — among  them  Chinese 
women — are  more  and  more  appearing,  whose 
influence  among  their  own  people  will  be  increas- 
ingly felt.  Among  these  may  fitly  be  mentioned 
Pastor  Ting  Li-mei  of  Shan-tung,  whose  remark- 
able work  among  the  students  in  his  own  prov- 
ince in  Chih-li  and  in  Manchuria  will  never  be 
forgotten.  As  a  tangible  result,  within  a  few 
months,  several  hundred  pupils  in  schools  and 
colleges  gave  up  their  burning  ambition  for 
wealth,  power,  and  fame  and  pledged  themselves 
to  live  as  active  Christians,  while  many  of  them 
promised  to  devote  their  lives  to  the  spiritual 
regeneration  of  their  own  country. 
^""^'^uv^s  Here  is  the  human  side  of  the  energy  which 
Transformed  jg  ^^  transform  China.  The  oral  proclamation 
of  the  gospel,  with  a  view  to  the  regeneration 
of  individuals,  has  always  been  the  key-note  of 
Protestant  missionary  work.  Amid  great  dis- 
couragements, fiery  trials,  bitter  disappointments, 
this  enterprise  has  been  steadily  prosecuted,  until 
much  of  China  is  dotted  with  nearly  5,000  twin- 
kling points  of  light,  each  representing  a  mission 
planted  in  the  cold  and  loveless  Oriental  atmos- 
phere— a  dynamo  tirelessly  giving  out  in  all 
directions  light  and  heat.  Sometimes,  in  the 
midst  of  much  apparent  success,  a  glacial  epoch 
has  set  in.  But  lives  of  blameless  self-sacrifice 
eventually    overcome    prejudice    and    suspicion, 


Transformation,  Condition,  Appeal       233 


and  in  an  ever-increasing  ratio  there  is  progress. 
The  quest  for  results  is  more  or  less  vain.  With- 
out ignoring  or  depreciating  tables  of  statistic-, 
true  mission  work  in  China  may  be  said  to  be 
indefinitely  beyond  and  above  them.  While  they 
record  merely  external  phenomena,  missions  are 
introducing  a  Christian  sociology — a  new  moral 
and  spiritual  climate. 

It  is  by  the  indefatigably  persistent  diffusion  ^j,'^^.^^^ «*■ 
of  its  literature  that  Christianity  has  largely  pre-  Literature 
pared  the  way  for  the  new  era  in  China.  Much 
of  the  country  has  been  sown  with  books  and 
tracts,  and  although  multitudes  of  them  seem  to 
accomplish  nothing,  yet  this  is  in  appearance 
only,  for  books  penetrate  where  the  living  voice 
can  never  be  heard.  A  work  like  the  late  Dr. 
Faber's  Civili::otion  East  and  West  has  been 
an  invaluable  handbook  to  progressive  Chinese, 
official  and  non-official,  by  showing  upon  what 
lines  China  should  be  reformed.  The  Review  of 
the  Times,  with  its  constant  essays  upon  China 
and  her  neighbors,  and  indeed  upon  all  them.es 
of  importance,  has  been  a  light  shining  in  a  dark 
land.  Dr.  Allen's  history  of  the  Chinese- 
Japanese  war,  Dr.  Richard's  History  of  the 
Nineteenth  Century,  countless  books  and  periodi- 
cals, have  added  each  its  silent  quota  of  influence. 
The  aggregate  effect  of  this  vast  total  is  beyond 
computation.  The  ideas  emanating  from  litera- 
ture of  this   description   have   for   many  years 


234 


The  Uplift  of  China 


Medical  Service 


Campaign 

against  the 

Pneumonic 

Plague 


been  diffused  throughout  China,  as  aqueous 
vapor  pervades  the  atmosphere.  Without  the 
fertihzation  of  the  Chinese  mind  by  this  Htera- 
ture,  it  may  well  be  doubted  whether  the  recent 
revolution  would  have  been  possible  either  in 
conception  or  in  execution. 

As  we  have  seen,  toward  breaking  down  the 
initial  walls  of  prejudice,  no  agency  can  compete 
with  the  hospital  and  dispensary,  which,  though 
at  first  often  bitterly  antagonized,  eventually 
win  their  way  to  the  favor  of  peasant  and  of 
prince.  Here  also  statistics  are  merely  the  stuffing 
of  the  dried  skin  of  truth,  but  what  must  be 
the  value  of  388  fully  qualified  foreign  phy- 
sicians with  their  native  assistants,  treating  in 
191 1  in  321  hospitals  and  dispensaries  1,333.482 
patients.  The  inevitable  trend'  toward  union 
medical  colleges  in  all  the  great  centers  of  China 
will  enable  missionary  medical  education  to  keep 
pace  and  more  than  keep  pace  with  anything 
that  the  Chinese  government  is  likely  to  do  in 
this  line  for  a  long  time  to  come. 

The  Lockhart  Union  Medical  College  in  Pe- 
king graduated  its  first  class  in  1911.  just  in 
time  to  take  an  active  and  an  efficient  part  in 
fighting  the  dreadful  pneumonic  plague,  which 
in  the  spring  of  that  year  made  its  appearance 
in  southern  Siberia  and  in  northern  Manchuria. 
Its  terrible  mortality  was  one  hundred  per  cent, 
for  it  was  reported  that  no  case  recovered.    Yet 


Transformation,  Condition,  Appeal       235 

it  was  ascertained  that  by  due  precaution  the 
disease  could  be  isolated  and  thus  extinguished. 
It  was  not  until  this  plague  had  been  ignored 
and  allowed  to  spread  by  returning  laborers 
through  JManchuria  into  Chih-li  and  Shan-tung 
that  the  government  was  at  last  aroused  to  the 
imperative  necessity  of  taking  active  steps  to 
deal  with  it.  During  that  time  many  tens  of 
thousands  of  lives  were  lost,  including  those  of 
several  skilled  and  devoted  foreign  physicians; 
but  the  plague  was  stayed,  and,  still  better,  China 
was  definitely  and  for  all  time  committed  to  the 
adoption  of  Western  medical  science. 

The  Harvard  Medical  College  in  Shanghai  is  Res^earchand 
to  comprise  not  only  all  that  is  expected  of  such  '^'■^"""s  work 
an  institution  in  the  Occident,  but  in  addition 
it  will  become  a  great  organ  of  medical  research, 
and  a  training-school  not  merely  for  physicians 
and  surgeons — of  whom  China  will  need  an  un- 
limited supply — but  of  sanitary  engineers,  inspec- 
tors, and  other  officials,  for  whom  during  some 
millenniums  China  has  been  patiently,  albeit  un- 
consciously, waiting.  No  larger  field  for  such 
a  work  can  be  found  anywhere  in  the  world. 
Every  orphanage,  every  school  for  the  blind, 
every  leper  refuge — all  reaching  down  to  the 
defective  and  dependent  classes — is  a  testimony 
to  a  new  spirit  introduced  from  without,  which 
is  not  only  making  itself  felt  but  is  winning  for 
itself  a  sincere  tribute  of  imitation. 


236 


The  Uplift  of  China 


Educational 
Missions 


The  educational  activity  of  missions  in  China 
has  been  incessant.  Of  the  fourteen  institutions 
of  college  grade  in  China,  twelve  are  American, 
exhibiting  the  emphasis  which  Americans  almost 
invariably  place  upon  this  agency.  The  total 
number  of  pupils  at  present  under  instruction 
in  missionary  colleges  and  schools  in  China  is 
102,533.  From  the  days  of  Dr.  S.  R.  Brown, 
whose  early  beginnings  in  Macao  and  Hongkong 
produced  a  few  men  who  became  leaders  in 
China,  down  to  the  present  day,  the  potency  of 
this  instrument  upon  which  the  perpetuation  and 
extension  of  the  Church  in  Qiina  depend  has 
been  recognized. 

The  education  of  Chinese  girls  in  mission 
Education  schools  was  but  ycstcrday  regarded  by  nearly 
all  Chinese  with  amusement  tinged  with  ridicule. 
Yet  so  great  was  the  change  that,  almost  before 
the  fully  developed  women's  colleges  can  be 
acclimated  in  China,  they  have  become  the  ideal 
of  the  Chinese  also.  It  was  at  the  especial  com- 
mand of  the  Empress  Dowager  that  the  imperial 
commissioners  visited  Wellesley  College,  Welles- 
ley,  Massachusetts,  to  witness  for  themselves 
what  had  been  done  by  and  for  American  women, 
and  to  learn  what  might  be  done  in  China.  There 
are  already  signs  that  the  impending  education 
and  elevation  of  the  more  than  one  hundred  and 
fifty  millions  of  Chinese  women  will  impart  to 
the    national    development   such   an   impetus    as 


Advance  in 
AVoman's 


Transformation,  Condition,  Appeal       237 


has  never  before  been  known;  and,  humanly 
speaking,  it  will  have  been  largely  brought  about 
by  the  work  and  influence  of  Christian  women 
in  China. 

But  a  short  time  ago  it  would  not  have  been  ^^^l^ 
too  much  to  affirm  that  the  export  of  Chinese  unhed^ltates^ 
young  women  to  foreign  countries  for  an  educa- 
tion was  totally  impossible — almost  indeed  in- 
conceivable— yet  in  the  statistics  of  191 1  it 
appears  that  of  the  six  hundred  and  fifty  Chinese 
students  then  in  the  United  States  fifty-two  were 
women.  The  number  is  sure  to  increase  steadily. 
The  women  of  China  are  indeed  China's  greatest, 
as  well  as  her  most  neglected,  asset.  There  can 
certainly  be  no  more  important  question  than 
what  the  Christian  women  of  America  can  do 
for  the  women  of  China. 

Missionaries  in  China  have  studied  the  coun-  Diffusfonof 
try,  the  people,  and  the  language.  They  have 
examined  Chinese  literature  and  have  made  com- 
pendious dictionaries  of  the  language  and  of 
nearly  every  important  dialect.  They  have  care- 
fully investigated  its  religions  in  all  their  aspects, 
and  the  results  of  all  these  labors  have  been 
freely  given  to  China  and  to  all  the  world.  But 
their  great  task  has  been  to  preach  Qirist  and  to 
explain  Christianity.  The  knowledge  which  they 
have  imparted  has  penetrated  to  the  palace  of 
the  imperial  household,  to  the  yamens  of  the 
highest  officials,  and  to  the  dwellings  of  the  poor. 


Christianity 


238  The  Uplift  of  China 

This  is  evidenced  by  the  alhisions  to  Christian 
teachings,  met  with  in  the  native  press.  Articles 
have  been  frequently  published  in  the  influential 
:secular  Chinese  dailies,  showing  the  follies  of 
Chinese  superstitions,  and  proving,  with  a  wealth 
of  illustration  and  a  fulness  of  knowledge  to 
which  no  foreigner  could  aspire,  that  China  has 
at  present  no  religion  at  all  but  is  vitally  in  need 
of  one. 
.-Remarkable  Uttcranccs  like  thcsc  are  the  reverberating 
Thought  echoes,  far  louder  and  fuller  than  the  original 
tones,  of  the  countless  sermons,  chapel  talks, 
leaflets,  tracts,  and  books  with  which,  as  we  have 
seen,  China  has  been  inundated — a  remarkable 
instance  of  bread  cast  upon  the  waters,  that  is, 
seed  widely  sown  upon  soil  covered  by  water, 
which,  retiring,  leaves  the  seed  to  germinate  and 
to  bear  abundant  harvest.  Entire  volumes  con- 
cerning other  than  Chinese  religions  are  now 
and  again  put  forth  by  those  occupying  the 
highest  official  positions.  Some  of  these  works 
exhibit  a  surprising  familiarity  not  only  with  the 
Bible  but  with  Church  history,  and  a  friendliness 
of  tone  which  ten  years  ago  would  never  have 
been  shown.  The  uncounted  lives  of  Chinese 
Christians  sacrificed  in  the  convulsion  of  1900, 
the  many  missionary  martyrs,  consecrated  men, 
heroic  women,  and  tender  children,  have  not 
been,  and  will  not  be,  without  result  in  the  future 
regeneration  of  the  empire.     Without  as  yet  ac- 


Transformation,  Condition,  Appeal      239 


cepting  Christianity,  China  is  now  learning  from 
Christian  lands,  and  having  entered  upon  this 
course,  must  of  necessity  do  so  more  and  more. 

The  four  thousand  six  hundred  and  twenty-    Missionaries 

.  are  Interpreters 

eight  men  and  women  in  the  Protestant  foreisfn    oftheweitto 

7     .  ,       .      ^  °        the  East 

mission  ranks  m  China  might  all  be  gathered  into 
a  single  modern  auditorium.  Scattered  through 
the  empire,  they  are  the  chief  of  staff,  the  cap- 
tains and  the  generals,  of  a  mighty  army.  Col- 
lectively they  represent  an  accumulation  of 
knowledge  and  experience  concerning  China  and 
the  Far  East  not  elsewhere  to  be  matched.  They 
are,  in  an  important  sense,  interpreters  of  the 
West  to  the  East,  and  of  the  East  to  the  West. 
They  constitute  an  intelligent,  a  sympathetic, 
and  a  permanent  body  of  mediators  between 
the  two. 

China  has  always  been  the  largest,  and,  in  view  f^J^^'^  '^"** 
of  its  present  unexampled  transition,  must  be 
considered  to  be  the  most  important  mission  field 
in  the  world.  In  such  a  time  of  national  awaken- 
ing old  things  readily  pass  away  and  all  things 
become  new.  There  has  long  been  in  China  an 
unconscious  sense  of  dissatisfaction  with  China's 
past,  but  this  feeling  has  now  become  acute  and 
all-pervasive.  There  is  everywhere  a  readiness 
to  listen  to  preaching  and  to  teaching  upon 
almost  any  subject,  such  as  was  formerly  un- 
known. Difficult  and  puzzling  questions,  too, 
are  often  propounded  by  auditors,  relating  es- 


240  The  Uplift  of  China 

pecially  to  the  conduct  of  Christian  nations  and 
to  the  mysteries  of  the  Christian  faith.  The 
present  fluid  condition  of  Chinese  society  cannot 
last.  Therefore  full  advantage  of  it  should  be 
taken  while  it  does  last.  There  is  deep  need  of 
the  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  God  all  over  the 
land,  upon  the  preachers  as  w^ell  as  the  hearers 
of  the  gospel,  upon  the  makers  no  less  than  upon 
the  readers  of  Christian  books.  China  is  recon- 
structing her  civilization,  not  out  of  the  ruins, 
but  out  of  the  materials  of  the  old.  She  needs 
guidance  and  help  upon  every  point  and  in  every 
place.  Much  of  this  help  must  come  from 
abroad  and  much  more  must  be  developed  from 
within.  The  profoundest  need  of  the  Christian 
Church  in  China  is  such  an  infilling  of  God's 
Spirit  as  shall  fit  it  for  the  great  task  of  evangel- 
izing the  entire  Chinese  race.  The  Church  has 
already  among  its  leaders  many  noble  men  and 
women,  but  as  yet  they  are  relatively  few. 
Call  for  the  Best  To  train  the  coming  race  of  Chinese  civil  and 
mining  engineers,  electricians,  railway  builders, 
and  managers  has  required  and  will  long  require 
experts  from  Western  lands.  It  is  not  less  so 
in  the  far  deeper  mining  and  higher  building 
of  the  Church  of  God  in  China.  There  is  not 
now  a  general  summons  to  "all  sorts  and  con- 
ditions of  men"  to  enter  China,  but  only  to  the 
best,  physically,  intellectually,  spiritually.  The 
call  is   for  men  and  women  of  an  evangelistic 


Transformation,  Condition,  Appeal       241 

temper  and  spirit  to  do  among  the  growing 
churches  of  China  the  work  which  was  done 
by  the  leaders  mentioned  in  the  book  of  Acts, 
a  work  of  inspiration  and  of  upHft.  Long  before 
they  know  enough  of  the  language  to  enter 
upon  it,  such  men  and  such  women  will  have 
found  their  field. 

Then   there   is   the   call   for  consecrated   and   I^^^^*"-^  .. 

Authors,  Guides 

thoroughly  qualified  teachers,  professors,  and  Demanded 
Christian  Association  secretaries,  for  the  schools 
and  colleges  already  existing,  as  well  as  for  the 
great  union  colleges  which  are  yet  to  be,  perhaps 
one  in  every  province.  At  present  the  drift 
among  the  young  students  is  overwhelmingly 
toward  the  dazzling  opportunities  afforded  by 
the  new  China.  The  need  of  a  strong  personal 
influence  upon  them,  by  wise  men  and  winning 
women  from  Christian  lands,  is  one  of  the  most 
imperative  anywhere  to  be  found.  There  is  an 
unceasing  demand  for  skilful  physicians,  men 
and  women,  not  to  conduct  hospitals  and  dispen- 
saries merely,  but  to  introduce  into  China  the 
new  medicine  with  Christian  accessories,  one  of 
the  wisest,  sanest,  most  hopeful  of  enterprises. 
There  is  urgent  need  for  men  and  women  called 
of  the  Lord  to  help  prepare  the  new  Christian 
and  general  literature  for  the  illumination  of 
hundreds  of  millions  of  minds  and  hearts.  As 
yet,  not  one  half  of  one  per  cent,  of  the  books 
which  ought  to  be  provided  has  been  produced. 


242  The  Uplift  of  China 

Is  there  elsewhere  any  call  like  this?  In  every 
part  of  the  vast  field  there  is  a  demand  for  strong 
and  wise  all-round  missionary  statesmen,  to  ad- 
vise, control,  and  guide  in  the  difficult  emer- 
gencies always  arising.  Such  men  must  indeed 
be  trained,  but  witfi  the  right  material  under  right 
conditions  they  will  be  developed.  In  every  mis- 
sion there  is  great  need  of  able  and  experienced 
business  men  to  promote  efficiency  and  to  elimi- 
nate waste. 
Enlistment  of       How  is  it  that  American  missions  have  rela- 

Seli-supporting 

Missionaries  tivcly  SO  fcw  self-supportiti-g  missionaHes  work- 
ing, not  independently,  but  coordinately  with 
others?  In  each  department  of  activity  their 
numbers  should  be  greatly  increased.  The  young 
men  and  young  women  who  are  needed  are  those 
who  have  first  been  infilled  by  the  Spirit  of  God. 
They  must  know  their  Bibles  tl.at  they  may  be 
able  to  wield  the  sword  of  the  Spirit.  They  must 
know  how  to  pray  and  must  have  unlimited 
faith  in  this  mightiest  of  weapons.  They  must 
be  men  and  women  of  vision — "visionaries"  they 
will  be  termed — of  tlie  pattern  of  those  who  in 
1806  knelt  under  the  Williamstown  haystack, 
undaunted  by  the  indolent  torpor  of  the  Church 
or  the  alert  hostility  of  the  world.  They  must 
have  at  least  some  assimilated  and  funded  knowl- 
edge of  what  has  been  done  toward  establishing 
ithe  kingdom  of  God  on  earth,  and  of  the  vast 
work  which  yet  remains  undone  and  not  begun. 


Transformation,  Condition,  Appeal      243 


Two  generations  ago  such  knowledge  was  |equfred*'°°^ 
exceptional,  now,  thanks  to  the  mission  study 
classes,  it  is  common.  They  should  be  men  and 
women  who  are  not  anxious  lest  they  be  not 
prominent,  or  even  lest  they  be  altogether  un- 
known. They  should  be  willing  to  subordinate 
the  insubordinate  personal  element,  to  esteem 
others  better  than  themselves,  and  even,  if  need 
be,  to  work  under  others.  Tliey  should  know 
men  and  how  to  approach  and  win  them.  They 
should  have  had  actual  experience  of  some  form 
of  actual  work  before  venturing  to  spread  their 
unfledged  wings  in  Oriental  gales.  Having  once 
for  all  faced  the  question  of  a  life-work,  and 
having  decided  it  intelligently  and  conscientiously 
in  the  light  of  the  Word  of  God,  the  call  of  God, 
and  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  they  will  be  in  no  dan- 
ger of  abandoning  it  without  as  clear  a  call  to 
leave  as  they  had  to  enter  it.  They  should  have 
good  health  and  be  able  to  pass  the  examination 
of  any  life  insurance  company.  They  should 
be    active    in    mind,    versatile    and    adaptable. 

"There  are  very  few  such  young  people,"  some  S^°"°fJ*"' 
will  say.  There  are  unlimited  numbers  of  them  supply 
— or,  if  not,  there  should  be.  In  other  lines  of 
enterprise  the  demand  creates  the  supply.  The 
man  that  could  do  great  things  at  home,  in  strong 
competition  with  hosts  of  others,  may  do  much 
greater  things  abroad  where  there  is  no  com- 
petition at  all.     Not  until  the  best  young  men 


244  The  Uplift  of  China 

and  women  of  the  Christian  Church  recognize 
the  magnitude  and  the  urgency  of  the  work,  to 
do  which  the  Qiurch  was  by  her  Master  set 
apart,  but  which  she  is  visibly  not  doing,  will 
the  anemic  life  of  that  Church  be  replaced  by 
the  glow  of  returning  health. 
Dedication  of  In  all  the  Varied  departments  already  noted 
Powers  to   there    is    mdennite    scope    for    voung   men    and 

Mightiest  Task  ,.,,', 

young  women  of  tact,  skill,  and  consecration. 
No  one  is  wise  enough  to  forecast  the  future, 
yet  it  is  altogether  probable  that  the  door  of 
opportunity  may  not  always  be  open.  It  is  not 
a  call  to  sacrifice,  but  to  privilege ;  to  the  most 
permanently  productive  investment  of  influence, 
and  to  the  dedication  of  the  highest  powers  to 
the  mightiest  task  yet  remaining  to  the  Christian 
Church.  Unless  to  every  reader  it  be  a  call  to 
earnest  prayer  for  the  regeneration  of  China 
this  book  will  have  failed  of  its  purpose.  "And 
the  teachers  that  be  wise  shall  shine  as  the 
brightness  of  the  firmament ;  and  they  that  turn 
many  to  righteousness  as  the  stars  for  ever  and 
ever." 


Transformation,  Condition,  Appeal      245 

QUESTIONS  FOR  CHAPTER  VIII 

1.  If  visitors  should  arrive  in  this  country  from 
Mars,  with  ideas  far  in  advance  of  our  own, 
describe  what  you  think  would  be  the  effect. 

2.  How  would  the  results  compare  with  those 
in  a  country  as  deficient  in  facilities  for  com- 
munication and  transportation  as  was  China 
fifty  years  ago? 

3.  Sum  up  all  the  reasons  that  might  lead  you 
to  hesitate  in  adopting  the  ideas  of  visitors 
from  Mars. 

4*  Compare    these    with    the    reasons    that    have 

retarded  the  development  of  China? 
S.     What  have  been  the  lessons  for  China  of  the 

wars  of  the  last  fifty  years? 
6.*  Arrange  the  recent  changes  in  what  seems  to 

you  the  order  of  their  missionary  importance, 

and  give  reasons  for  your  view. 

7.  Compare  the  present  educational  system  in 
China  with  those  of  America  and  Europe  a 
hundred  years  ago. 

8.  For  what  reasons  may  we  expect  that  the 
educational  developments  in  China  will  be 
more  rapid  than  in  the  countries  just  men- 
tioned? 

g*  What  will  be  some  of  the  effects  on  the  nation 
of  the  new  education?  Of  the  development 
of  the  railway  and  postal  systems?  Of  the 
anti-opium  campaign? 

10.  Have  changes  of  such  importance  ever  before 
affected  so  vast  a  population  in  so  brief  a  time? 

11.  Will  the  material  changes  strengthen  or 
weaken  the  social  and  moral  forces  already 
existing? 


246  The  Uplift  of  China 

12.*  How  will  the  entrance  of  Western  industrial 

methods  affect  them? 
13.*  What    sort    of    moral    forces    will    be    needed 

in  Chinese  society  under  the  new  conditions? 

14.  Through  what  agencies  do  you  think  the 
needed  moral  forces  can  be  best  introduced 
into  Chinese  society? 

15.  What  is  the  special  value  of  Christian  litera- 
ture at  the  present  time?  Of  medical  work? 
Of  educational  work? 

16.*  Why  is  a  time  of  rapid  change  of  special  im- 
portance in  the  life  of  a  nation? 

17.  Why  are  precedents  then  set  harder  to  change 
afterward? 

18.*  Compare  the  call  of  China  with  other  calls 
now  before  the  Christian  Church. 

19.*  State  as  impressively  as  you  can  the  oppor- 
tunity of  the  present  in  China. 

20.  What  claim  has  this  opportunity  on  your 
money  and  prayer  and  life? 

References  for  Advanced  Study — Chapter  VIII 

I.     Recent  Political  Changes. 

China  Mission  Year  Book,  1910,  II. 
China  Mission  Year  Book,  191 1,  II,  III. 
Brown,  Chinese  Revolution,  III,  VI. 
Reinsch :    Intellectual    and    Political    Currents    in 
the  Far  East,  VI. 

II.    Reform. 

China  Mission  Year  Book,  191 1,  XXXI. 

Ross :   The  Changing  Chinese,  VI,  VII. 

Cecil:   Changmg  China,   IX,  X. 

Reinsch:    Intellectual    and    Political    Currents    in 

the  Far  East,  IV. 
Blakeslee :   China  and  the  Far  East,  IX. 


Transformation,  Condition,  Appeal      247 

III.  New  Education. 

China  Mission  Year  Book,  1910,  III. 

China  Mission  Year  Book,   191 1,  V. 

Brown :  The  Chinese  Revolution,  IV. 

Ross:  The  Changing  Chinese,  X. 

Cecil :  Changing  China,  XXI-XXIV. 

Reinsch:    Intellectual    and    Political    Currents    in 

the  Far  East,  V. 
Colquhoun :  China  in  Transformation,  VI. 
Burton :  The  Education  of  Women  in  China,  V-X. 
Blakeslee :  China  and  the  Far  East,  XIII,  XV. 
Annals    of    the    American    Academy    of    Political 

and  Social  Science,  January,   1912,  83-96. 

IV.  Communication. 

Brown :   Chinese  Revolution,  II. 
Colquhoun:    China    in    Transformation,    XI,    and 
Appendix  I. 


APPENDIXES 


Appendix  A  251 


APPENDIX  A 

The  Orthography  and   Pronunciation  of   Chinese 

Names 

There  is  no  entirely  satisfactory  method  of  repre- 
senting all  Chinese  sounds  in  roman  letters.  Further- 
more, in  different  parts  of  the  empire  many  of  those 
sounds  materially  vary.  Early  writers  on  China  adopted 
the  French  spelling  and  pronunciation.  Those  who 
have  ioUowed  have  too  often  written — as  travelers  still 
do — every  man  that  which  is  right  in  his  own  ears. 
Within  the  last  forty  years,  however,  the  system  of 
romaniiation  of  Sir  Thomas  Wade  may  be  said  to 
have  become  definitely  established,  and  is  indeed  the 
only  starjdard.  As  with  any  system  there  are  infelicities, 
but  its  general  adoption  in  China  renders  advisable  its 
use  out  of  China  as  well.  It  should  be  studied  by  the 
aid  of  the  appended  key  to  pronunciation  borrowed 
from  Professor  Beach's  Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang. 
The  vicious  and  intolerable  misprcnunciation  of  Chinese 
names  now  gftierally  current  ought  thus  to  be  gradually 
corrected. 

A  few  observations  should  be  made  on  some  excep- 
tions to  the  use  of  Wade's  system,  and  on  the  division 
and  hyphenation  of  Chinese  names.  The  names  of  a 
few  Chinese  cities  have  a  well-recognized  notation 
which  it  would  be  affectation  to  attempt  to  alter.  It 
is  as  out  of  place  to  insist  upon  writing  Kuang-chou  fu 
for  Canton,  or  T'ien-ching  for  Tientsin,  as  to  set  down 
Na^oli  and  Bruxelles  for  Naoles  and  Brussels.  There 
are  other  words  in  which  it  is  likewise  inexpedient  to 
sacrifice    intelligibility    to    mechanical    uniformity.      In 


Appendix  A 


central  China  a  final  letter  is  often  dropped,  and  thus 
grew  up  the  notation  Pekin  and  Nankin,  instead  of 
Peking  and  Nanking,  which  should  always  be  used. 
There  is  an  aspirate  usually  marked  by  an  inverted 
apostrophe,  as  T'ai  P'ing. 

The  names  of  cities  should  not  be  written  as  one 
word — e.  g.,  Paotingfu,  but  separately  with  or  without 
capitals,  either  Pao  Ting  Fu  or  Pao-ting  fu ;  never 
Pao-ting-fu.  Tlie  first  two  syllables  are  related  in 
meaning  (Guarding  Tranquillity),  while  the  third  shows 
the  rank  of  the  city  as  prefectural  (governing  a  group 
of  county-seats). 

The  surname  precedes  the  name  and  should  always 
be  separately  written  without  the  hyphen.  If  the  per- 
sonal name  has  two  characters  they  may  be  written 
separately,  or  better  connected  by  a  hyphen.  These 
principles  may  be  illustrated  in  the  three  syllables  con- 
notmg  the  designation  of  China's  best  known  modern 
statesmen.  Do  not  write  Lihungchang;  or  Li-hung- 
chang;  or  Li-Hung-Chang;  but  either  Li  Hung  Chang, 
or  (better)  Li  Hung-chang. 


a  as  in  father 

ai  as  in  aisle 

ao  as  ow  in  now 

*ch  as  y  in  ;ar 

ch'  as  in  c/range 

e  as  in  prrch 

e  in  ch,  en,  as  in  yet,  when 

ei  as  ey  in  whcj 

*hs  as  hss  in  h'lssmg,  when 

the  first  i  is  omitted 
i  as  in  machine,   when   it 

stands   alone   or   at   the 

end  of  a   word 


i  as  in  pin,  when  before  « 

and  ng 
ia  as  eo  in  geology 
iao  as  e  on  in  me  aui 
ie  as  in  szVsta 
*ih  as  er  in  oxer 
ill  as  eii  in  ]e\\u,  when  h 

is  omitted 
*/  as  the  first  r  in  regular 
*k  as  g  in  game 
k'  as  k 
ng  as  in  smg 
*o  as  oa  in  boa-constrictor 


Appendix  A  253 

ou  as  in  thoMgh  ua  as  oe  0  In  sho^  on 

*p  as  b  uai  as  0  ey  in  two  eyes 

p'  as  p  iici  as  zi.'ay 

rh  as  rr  in  burr  tti  as  rrcy  in  scr^Tt^ 

ss  as  in  hijj  *w  as  final  a  in  America 

*t  as  cf  *M  as  French  n  or  Oerman 

/'  as  f  « 

*/^  as  (/j  in  pa(/j  *wa  as  French  «  plus  a  in 

/j'   as   in  cats  an 

*tz  as  ds  in  paJj  *m^  as  French  u  plus  <?  in 

tz'  as  /^  in  ca?^  yet 

u  as  00  in  too 

*  Those  thus  marked  have  no  close  English  equiva- 
lents. Consonants  followed  by  an  aspirate  (')  are 
almost  like  the  same  in  English ;  the  same  consonants 
without  the  aspirate  are  more  difficult  to  correctly  pro- 
no  uuce. 


APPENDIX  B 

Bibliography 

Country  and  People 

Williams,  S.  W.  The  Middle  Kingdom.  2  Vols. 
(Second  edition,  '83).  Charles  Scribner's  Sons, 
New  York.    $9.00. 

The  standard  reference  work  in  English,  treating  China  for 
the  last  century.  The  chapters  on  government,  literature,  relig- 
ions, and  history  are  especially  valuable. 

Smith,  Arthur  H.  Chinese  Characteristics.  1894.  Flem- 
ing H.  Revell  Company,  New  York.    $2.00 

The  best  work  on  the  characteristics  of  the  Chinese  by  a  keen 
observer  and  brilliant  writer.  A  most  entertaining  and  readable 
book. 

Holcombe,  Chester.     The  Real  Chinaman.     1895.    Dodd, 

Mead  &  Co.,  New  York.    $2.00. 
Holcombe,  Chester.     The  Real  Chinese  Question.    1900. 

Dodd,  Mead  &  Co.,  New  York.    $1.50. 

The  author  was  for  years  in  the  diplomatic  service  and  tries 
to  show  the  Chinese  view-point. 

Colquhoun,  A.   R.     China  in  Transformation.     Revised 

edition,  1912.     Harper  &  Bros.,  New  York.    $1.50. 

The  first  edition  appeared  in  1898  and  was  one  of  the  best  books 
of  Its  kmd.  It  is  now  thoroughly  revised,  with  several  new  chap- 
ters added. 

Ross,  E.  A.  The  Changing  Chinese.  1911.  The  Cen- 
tury Company,  New  York.    $2.50. 

Written  by  a  professor  of  sociology,  this  book  contains  much 
that  would  escape  the  ordinary  observer.  Perhaps  the  most 
readable  of  the  recent  books. 

Reinsch,  P.  S.  Intellectual  and  Political  Currents  in  the 
Far  East.  191 1.  Houghton  Mifflin  Co.,  New 
York. 

Another  work  by  a  university  professor  and  careful  student 
of  the  East.     Three  very  full  chapters  on  China. 

254 


Appendix  B  255 

Gascoyne-Cecil,  Lord  William.  Changing  China.  1910. 
D.  Appleton  &  Co.,  New  York.    $2.00. 

A  record  of  a  survey  of  China  made  in  behalf  of  the  United  Uni- 
versities Scheme.  Discussions  from  educational  and  missionary 
standpoints. 

Blakeslee,  G.  H.,  editor.  China  and  the  Far  East.  1910. 
T.  Y.  Crowell  Co.,  New  York.     $2.00. 

A  symposium  of  addresses  delivered  at  Clark  University  in  1909 
by  many  experts.     Treats  political,  social,  and  religious  conditions. 

China — Social  and  Economic  Conditions.    Annals  of  the 
American     Academy     of     Political     and     Social 
Science.     Whole  Number  128,  January,  1912. 
Another  symposium  containing  several  papers  by  Chinese. 

Ball,  J.  Dyer.  The  Chinese  at  Home.  1912.  Fleming 
H.  Revell  Co.,  New  York.    $2.00,  net 

One  of  the  most  recent  books,  written  by  an  authority  on  China. 
He  treats  in  detail  nearly  every  phase  of  Chinese  life. 

Smith,  Arthur  H.  China  and  America  To-day.  1907. 
Fleming  H.  Revell    Co.,  New  York.    $1.25,  net. 

Covers  some  ground  of  the  present  volume,  but  emphasizes 
strongly  America's  duty  to  China. 

Brown,  Arthur  J.  The  Chinese  Revolution.  1912. 
Student    Volunteer    Movement,    New    York.      75 

cents. 

An  interesting  sketch  of  the  present  situation,  with  parts  of 
the  author's  New  Forces  in  Old  China  incorporated. 

Special  Subjects  « 

Chang  Chih  Tung.  China's  Only  Hope.  Translated  by 
S.  I.  Woodbridge.  Fleming  H.  Revell  Co.,  New 
York.    75  cents. 

A  trumpet-call  to  the  nation  written  twelve  years  ago.  A  book 
that  has  exerted  an  immense  influence. 

Douglas,  Robert  K  China  (Story  of  the  Nations 
Series).  Revised.  1901.  G.  P.  Putnam's  Sons, 
New  York.     $1.50. 

A  history  of  China,  giving  special  attention  to  the  last  three 
centuries.     Rather  anti-Chinese  in  tone. 


256  Appendix  B 

Bland,  J.  O.  P.,  and  Backhouse,  E.     China  Under  the 

Empress   Dowager.     1910.     J.   B.   Lippincott   Co., 

Philadelphia.     $4.00,  net. 

A  fascinating  account  of  one  of  the  great  women  of  history. 
The  authors  have  had  access  to  sources  of  information  not  usually 
obtainable. 

Burton,  Margaret  E.  The  Education  of  Women  in 
China.  191 1.  Fleming  H.  Revell  Co.,  New  York. 
$1.25. 

A  valuable  summary  of  what  has  been  accomplished  in  this 
most  important  field. 

Morse,   H.   B.     The  Trade   and  Administration  of   the 

Chinese  Empire.     1908.     Longmans,  Green  &  Co., 

New  York.     $2.50,  net. 

Generally  considered  to  be  the  most  authoritative  treatment  of 
this  subject. 

Religions 

De  Groot,  J.  J.  M.    The  Religion  of  the  Chinese.     1910. 

The  Macmillan  Co.,  New  York.     $1.25. 

Lectures  by  an  eminent  authority,  showing  the  psychological 
basis  of  Confucianism.     Perhaps  unduly  appreciative  of  Buddhism. 

Douglas,  Robert  K.  Confucianism  and  Taoism.  Re- 
vised.    1906.     E.  S.  Gorham,  New  York.  75  cents. 

One  of  the  most  satisfactory  statements  of  the  precepts  of  China's 
indigenous  religions  to  be  found  in  brief  compass. 

Legge,  James.    The  Religions  of  China.     1881.     Charles 

Scribner's  Sons,  New  York.     $1.50. 

Four  lectures  delivered  on  Confucianism  and  Taoism,  including 
a  comparison  with  Christianity,  by  one  of  the  ablest  English  au- 
thorities. 

Beal,  S.  Buddhism  in  China.  1884.  E.  S.  Gorham, 
New  York.     75  cents. 

An  account  of  the  introduction  and  history  of  Buddhism  in 
China,  with  a  valuable  statement  of  the  northern  view  of  Buddha 
and  his  teaching. 


Appendix  B  257 


Missions 

MacGillivray,  D.  The  China  Mission  Year  Book, 
volumes  for  1910  and  191 1.  Missionary  Educa- 
tion Movement,  New  York.  $1.25  and  $1.50,  re- 
spectively. 

Annual  survey  of  missionary  work  and  its  setting  which  is  in- 
dispensable. The  many  phases  of  work  are  treated  by  specially 
qualified  writers. 

Centenary  Missionary  Conference  Report,  Shanghai, 
China,  1907.  American  Tract  Society,  New  York 
$2.50,  net. 

Contains  resolutions  and  discussions  of  the  Centenary  Conference 
of  1,000  missionaries  assembled  in  Shanghai  in  1907.  No  student 
of  missions  in  China  can  afford  to  ignore  this  volume. 

World  Missionary  Conference  Report,  Edinburgh,  1910. 

Fleming  H.  Revell  Co.,  New  York.    9  vols.    $5.00. 

These  reports  lead  up  to  weighty  conclusions  as  to  the  prin- 
ciples of  missionary  work.  China  bulks  large  in  the  whole  dis- 
cussion. 

Headland,  Isaac  T.  China's  New  Day.  1912.  Central 
Committee  on  the  United  Study  of  Missions, 
West  Medford,  Mass.  Cloth,  50  cents;  paper, 
30  cents. 

Prepared  as  a  text -book  for  the  Central  Committee  on  the  United 
Study  of  Missions. 

Fisher,  D.  W.  Calvin  Wilson  Mateer.  191 1.  West- 
minster Press,  Philadelphia.     $1.50,  net. 

The  life  of  a  strong  man  who  did  a  great  work  of  education  and 
Bible  translation  in  China. 

Hubbard,    Ethel    D.     Under    Marching    Orders.      1909. 

Missionary     Education     Movement,     New     York. 

Cloth,  50  cents;  paper,  35  cents. 

An  attractively  written  sketch  for  young  girls  of  the  life  of  Mrs. 
F.  D.  Gamewell. 


258                         Appendix  B  j 

Soothill,    W.   E.     A  Typical   Mission  in   China.     1906.  i 

Fleming  H.  Revell  Co.,  New  York.    $1.50.  j 

Mission    problems   and    mission   methods   discussed   by  one  who  ; 

has  a  keen  sense  of  the  needs  of  China.     It  contains  most  valuable  ] 
information  on  the  social  and  religious  life  of  the  Chinese. 

Gibson,   J.    Campbell.     Mission   Problems   and   Mission 

Methods    in    South    China.      1901.      Fleming    H.  j 

Revell  Co.,  New  York.     $1.50.  | 

An  exceedingly  well  written  volume,  treating  missionary  prob-  i 

lems,  their  failures,  their  successes,  and  achievements,  in  a  scientific  | 

and  statesmanlike  manner.  i 

Osgood.  E.   I.     Breaking  Down  Chinese  Walls.     1908. 

Fleming  H.  Revell  Co.,  New  York.    $1.00.  ( 

An  interestingly  written  account  by  one  who  has  conducted  a  i 

hospital   and    dispensary   in   China  for   eight   years,    preaching   the  I 

gospel  and  healing  the  sick  in  the  villages  round  about.  j 

Kilbom,   Omar  L.     Heal   the  Sick.     1910.     Missionary  ' 

Society   of  the   Methodist   Church,  Toronto.     50  1 

cents,  cloth ;  35  cents,  paper.  1 

'_    Story  of  medical  missions  as  carried  on  by  a  Canadian  missionary  I 
in  West  China.     Contains  two  chapters  on  the  Canadian  Methodist 
Medical  Work. 


Appendix   C 


259 


APPENDIX  C 

Area  and  Popul.\tion* 

Chinese  Empire 

Square  miles  Population 

China   Proper    1,532,420  407,253,030 

Dependencies : 

Manchuria    363,610  16,000,000 

Mongolia  1,367,600  2,600,000 

Tibet   463,200  6,500,000 

Chinese  Turkestan,  etc.     550,340  1,200,000 

Total 4,277,170  433,553,030 

Provinces  of  China 

An-hui   54,810  23,670,314 

Che-chiang   36,670  11,580,692 

Chiang-hsi    69,480  26,532,125 

Chiang-su    38,600  13,980,235 

CKih-li    115,800  20,937,000 

Fu-chien    46,320  22,876,540 

Ho-nan    67,940  35,316,800 

Hu-nan    83,380  22,169,673 

Hu-pei   71,410  35,280,685 

Kan-su    125,450  10,385,376 

Kuang-hsi  77,200  5,142,330 

Kuang-tung  and  Hong- 
kong          99,970  31,865,251 

Kuei-chou    67,160  7,650,282 

Shan-hsi    81,830  12,200,456 

Shan-tung    55,9/0  38,247,900 

Shen-hsi   75,270  8,450,182 

Ssii-ch'uan 218,480  68,724,890 

Yiin-nan    146,680  12,324,574 

Total 1,532,420  407,253,030 

*  Statesman's    Year-Book,    1906. 


Popula- 
tion per 
sq.  mile 
266 

44 
2 

14 
2 

lOI 


432 
316 
382 
362 
172 

494 
520 
266 
492 
82 

67 

319 
114 
149 
683 
III 
314 
84 

266 


26o  Appendix  D 


APPENDIX  D 

Opium  Edict,^  September  20,  1906. 

"  I.  Farmers  are  forbidden  to  plant  new  ground  to 
poppies,  and  the  area  now  used  for  that  purpose  must 
be  diminished  ten  per  cent,  each  year,  and  cease  entirely 
at  the  end  of  the  tenth  year. 

2.  All  persons  who  use  opium  are  required  to  reg- 
ister their  names  with  the  police  and  obtain  permits 
which  will  allow  them  to  purchase  a  given  quantity  of 
the  drug  at  certain  periods.  All  persons  over  sixty 
years  of  age  may  continue  its  use  as  at  present,  but  all 
persons  under  that  age  will  be  required  to  reduce  their 
consumption  by  twenty  per  cent,  yearly,  and  cease  to 
use  it  entirely  at  the  end  of  five  years.  The  permits 
are  to  be  renewed  annually,  and  the  allowance  indi- 
cated upon  them  will  be  reduced  twenty  per  cent,  in 
time  and  in  quantity.  At  the  end  of  the  five  years,  per- 
sons under  sixty-five  years  of  age  who  continue  to 
use  opium  will  be  compelled  to  wear  a  distinctive  badge 
which  will  advertise  them  publicly  as  opium  fiends. 

3.  All  government  officials,  even  princes,  dukes,  vice- 
roys, and  generals,  less  than  sixty  years  of  age,  must 
give  up  the  habit  within  six  months  or  tender  their 
resignations. 

4.  All  teachers  and  students  must  abandon  the  habit 
within  one  year. 

5.  All  officers  of  the  army  and  navy  must  abandon 
the  habit  at  once. 

1  The  Baptist  Missionary  Magazine,  April,    1907. 


Appendix  D  c6i 

6.  Dealers  in  opium  are  required  to  take  out  licenses. 
and  to  report  all  purchases  and  sales  to  the  police. 
Their  purchases  of  stock  must  decrease  annually  at  the 
rate  of  twenty  per  cent.,  and  at  the  end  of  five  years 
must  cease  altogether. 

7.  The  number  of  licenses  issued  will  decrease  m 
the  same  proportion,  so  that  the  opium  shops  will  be 
abolished  gradually. 

8.  The  sale  of  pipes,  lamps,  and  other  smoking  ap- 
pliances must  cease   within   the  year. 

9.  All  places  of  public  resort  for  opium  smoking  are 
to  be  closed,  and  those  who  are  addicted  to  the  habit 
must  practise  it  at  their  own  homes. 

10.  Violations  of  this  law  are  to  be  punished  by  the 
imprisonment  of  the  offenders  and  by  the  confiscation 
of  all  their  property. 

11.  The  importation  of  morphia  and  other  medicinal 
forms  of  opium  and  hypodermic  syringes  is  permitted 
under  most  stringent  regulations,  and  the  sale  limited 
to  practising  physicians. 

12.  The  government  will  establish  dispensaries  at 
which  medicines  to  counteract  the  craving  for  opium 
will  be  furnished  tr  the  public  free  of  cost." 


262  Appendix  E 


APPENDIX  E 

Dates  of  Important  Events  in  Modern 
Chinese  History 

A.  D. 

1275     Marco  Polo  arrived  at  Court  of  Kublai  Khan. 

1516     Portuguese  arrived  at  Canton. 

1575     Spanish  arrived  at  Canton. 

1580     Father  Roger  and  Matteo  Ricci  entered  Canton. 

1622     Dutch  arrived  in  China. 

1635     English  arrived  at  Canton. 

1660    Tea  first  carried  to  England. 

1670    Beginning  of  trade  vi^ith  the  East  India  Company. 

1719     Beginning  of  commerce  with  Russia. 

1784     First  American  merchant  vessel  left  New  York 

for  China. 
1792     Earl  Macartney  received  by  the  emperor. 
1816    Lord  Amherst's  unsuccessful  embassy. 
1834     Opium  dispute  begins. 
1839    Beginning  of  war  with  Great  Britain. 
1842     August  29,  treaty  of  peace  signed  at  Nanking. 
1844    July   3,   first   treaty  between   United    States   and 

China. 
1859    November  24,  commercial  treaty  with  the  United 

States. 
i860    October  13,  British  and  French  capture  Peking. 
1864    T'ai  P'ing  rebellion  crushed. 
1868     Burlingame  treaty  signed. 
1870    June  21,  Tientsin  massacre. 
1873    June  29,  foreign  ministers  received  in  audience  by 

the  emperor. 
187s     Death  of  Emperor  T'ung  Chih,  and  accession  of 

present  emperor. 


Appendix  E  263 

1880    November  17,  new  treaty  with  the  United  States 
signed. 

1887  February,     assumption     of    government     by     the 

Emperor  Kuang  Hsii. 

1888  American  exclusion  acts  against  Chinese  passed. 
1891     Anti-foreign  riots  in  the  Yang-tzu  valley. 

1894  War  with  Japan,  concluded  in  1905. 

1897     November,  seizure  of  Kiao-chou  by  Germany. 

1895  March,  Russia  leases  Port  Arthur  of  China. 
Reform  edicts  by  the  emperor. 

Counter  edicts  by  the  empress  dowager,  and  de- 
thronement of  the  emperor. 

1899  Rise  of  the  Boxer  movement. 

1900  June  17,  capture  of  Taku  forts  by  the  allies. 

1900  June  20,  murder  of  the  German  minister.     Siege 

of  the  legations  in  Peking. 

1900  August  14,  relief  of  the  Peking  legations  by  allies. 

1900  August  15,  flight  of  the  court  to  Hsi-an. 

1900  September  9,  signing  of  the  peace  protocol. 

1902  January,  return  of  the  court  to  Peking. 

1904  February  8   to   September   5,    1905,   war   between 

Japan  and  Russia. 

1905  December,  dispatch  of  two  imperial  commissions 

to  America  and  Europe  to  study  constitutional 
government. 
1905     Abolition  of  old  style  civil  service  examination. 

1905  Adoption   of  Occidental   system  of  education. 

1906  Issue  of  imperial  edict  against  opium. 

1907  Extension  of  educational  privileges   to   women. 

1909  Introduction  of   Provincial  Councils. 

1910  Meeting  of  National  Assembly. 

1911  Beginning  of  the  revolution. 

1912  Imperial  decree  of  abdication  by  Manchu  clan. 
1912  Formation  of  the   Republic  of  China  with  Yiian 

Shih-k'ai  as  provisional  President. 


2&4 


Appendix  F 


< 


^ 


CO  *-H      l-t     l-t  »-• 


CM 


fT)  o  Ov  o\  ^s  o 


CO 

Q 

OS 
M 
>< 
< 


p  M-  <r>  -^ 


Q 


\r,\0  f^ 

M   w   w 
>    O)    lOO 

:  to  oo 

)  Cl   IN   " 


feO 


00  0<    M  w 


to 


lovo 
loO^ 


PI  \o  >-i  01  r^  o  io<X) 

0)    0<    ro-rfrttotoio 

to^o  to  >-•  to  t^  o  o\  oi  j^ 

tOOOlOl^Oi-iNt^OtO 
0)01  0)0<fO-^-<1-lOiO 


0\  0\ 
04  CO 


c^co 

CO   " 


po  r^  '^00  \o  «: 
io\o  tnoo  r>.vc 

i->   M  04   N 


J^  o 

Q   OlOJ 

9^7  7 
t^  o  r^ 

O  VO   0) 

0\  Cv  1^ 


CO  t  <^ 

H-t     t-4      »-. 

6co  4+ 

00  vO   ■+ 
oi    r'jVO 


u 


X! 

as 

HH 

H 

0 

b. 

^ 

< 

w 

fn 

Oh 

u 

CIh 

< 

Q 

P 

w 

(—1 

W 

u 

b 
O 

td 
•J 
n 
< 


a 
o 
en 

u 

u. 
o 
« 

Oh 
Q 

z 


pq 


-a 
•  2 


^-j  ».    .    "^    '/I    crt 


.2  o 
K  > 

'a;-       -    ■  ^ 

i^  i>  rt        *o 

C5  ^  2  u;~ 

r         (U    aj    D  ' 


w  o 


U    o    ,.    — 
o  *^   ^   >. 


On  <u  |i  n 

O  ■-""  C  e  -^  '''  ■" 

c>  q^  q;  o  o  CJ  lU 

^  ^  ^  JZ  J=.  JZ  J=. 

H  H  H  H  H  r-i  H 


bfl 


< 

CO 

lO 

I 

o 
cc 


p 

C 


be 

C 


1-   3 

bD« 
C  rt 

.2  J 

'-'^ 


n! 


c«   O 

rt  bi} 

c  c 


3 

u 

c 


CO 
25 


>^  en     1 

3    >.PV 

<-  >^p    n 

on      «j^ 


w  a; 


tlH 


fr.  ""^ 


lU    (U    u 


be      ^   >. 

^3    ^^-b'w 
rtC/)  n   rt   3 

3       c  ~  ^ 

bJD"^   3   bfl.3 
O)    OJ    O    V    «j 


Appendix  G— Statistics  of 


NAME  OF  SOCIETY 


American  Societies 


United  Evangelical  Church  Missi^on . 
Women's  Union  Mission i 


British  /Societies 


Baptist  Missionary  Societ /y. 
Baptist  Zenana  Miss'''" 
Cliina  Inlan''  ' 
Christ'" 


'-( ics . 


Advent  Christian  Mission 

American  Bible  Siiciety 

American  Board  oi-  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions 

Baptist  Foreign  Mission  Society 

Christian  Catholic  C'hurch  in  Zion  (1) 

Christian  and  Missionai-y  Alliance  (4) 

Evangelical  Associati.Qn'of  North  America 

Foreign  Christian  _Mish.,ionaiy  Society 

Free  Methodist  Mission. , . 

Friends'  Mission 

Gospel  Baptist  Mission  {'\) 

Hauge  Synod's  China  Mi: 4ion 

International  Y.  M.  C.  A . 

International  Y.  W.  C.  A.  V.'.'.'.'! ! '.'.'..... 

Lutheran  Mission 

Lutheran  Augustana  Synod .  

Lutheran  Brethren  Mission 

Methodist  Episcopal  Mission  (  ;j 

M.  E.  M.,  Women's  Society. 

Methodist  Episcopal  Mission,  S.  luth 

Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign  1  Missions . . 

Presbyterian  Church  Mission,  So  uth 

Protestant  Episcopal  Church  Mist^ion 

Reformed  Church  in  America 

Reformed  Church  in  United  State:'^ 

Reformed  Presbyterian  Mission . . .  '■ 

Seventh  Day  Adventist  Mission  (7)  \ 

Seventh  Day  Baptist  Mission .V 

Southern  Baptist  Convention j 

South  Chihli  Mission  (1) .' 

Swedish  American  Mission /...., 

Swedish  American  Missionary  Cove'yuant . . 
United  Brethren  in  Christ 


FORBIGN  MiSSIONARIEB 


Total  Staff 


a 
o 


S 


1897 
1S43 
1847 
1836 
1899 
1888 
1904 
ISSti 
19D4 
1890 
1392 
1S93 
1895 
1903 

•:s9s 

1905 
!90u 
1847 
1871 
1848 
1837 
1367 
1835 
1842 
1900 
1895 
1909 
1847 
1845 
1S9G 
1SS8 
1890 
1889 
1901 
1861 


1859 
1893 
1866 


1844 

\'S63 

\30 

178 

\% 


4 
8 

46 

58 
2 

40 
4 

14 
6 
2 
3 
9 

41 

'ii 

3 

6 

95 

'is 

120 
53 
57 
12 

9 

6 
15 

3 
51 

4 

7 

4 

11 


(c)52 
370 

iog 

14 


5 
13 
16 

68 


46 

32 

1 

22 

2 

10 
3 
7 
3 
7 
2 
8 
S 
3 
4 

99 

88 

22 

56 

25 

34 

12 

6 

7 

3 

3 

'is 

"6 
3 

2 

8 


16 
308 

iis 

8 

52 

7 

3 

9 

26 


Hm 


Medical 
Staff 


3 

7 

37 

56 

2 

27 

4 

16 

6 

2 

3 

6 

28 

"9 
3 
4 

88 

'ii 

103 

43 

33 

8 

8 

6 

11 

3 


2 
290 

'75 

7 

"3 
1! 
1! 
52 
2 
10 


13 

15 

129 

146 

5 

89 

10 

40 

15 

11 

9 

22 

71 

8 

28 

9 

14 

282 

88 

47 

■279 

12: 

12 

32 

23 

19 

29 

9 

125 

20 

11 

19 

11 

21 

8 


82 

16 

908 

302 
29 

5: 
1 
27 
30 
146 


W17 


19 


(e)'^ 


24 


35 


INDEX 


267 


INDEX^ 


Abdication  decree  of  Man- 
chu  clan,  212 

Abel  Yun  (Yoon),  124 

Adherents  and  inquirers  in 
the  first  stages,  160 

Afforestation,  17 

Agencies  or  forms  of  mis- 
sion   work,    156-178,    230- 

239 

Agriculture,  14,  17 
Alexandria,  Va.,  137 
Allen,    Dr.    Young   J.,    170, 

233 

Altar  of  Heaven,  8g 

American,  Baptists,  North, 
148,  202;  Bible  Society, 
the,  169,  202;  Board  of 
Commissioners  for  For- 
eign Missions,  147,  186, 
198;  educational  institu- 
tions, 236;  Methodist 
press,  171 ;  Presbyterian 
Board,  see  Board  of  For- 
eign Missions  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  the  U. 
S.  A.;  Presbyterian  Press, 
171 ;  Reformed  Church 
Mission  at  Amoy,  14Q, 
202 ;  Southern  Baptist 
Mission,  149 

Amoy  (E5),  133,  134,  149, 
215;  missionary  union  in, 
202 

Ancestor-worship,  58,  96-98, 
185,  231 

Anglo-Chinese  Dictionary, 
126 


An-hui  (An-whe,  E3),  147 

Antagonism  to  foreign  na- 
tions, 225 

Anti-Opium  movement,  222, 
260;  results  secured,  223, 
224;  some  counter-evils, 
22Z,  224 

Antiquity    of   Chinese    race, 

47 

Apostle  and  Missionary 
having  same  meaning,  157 

Ashmore,  Dr.  William,  150 

Asia,  I 

Awakening  of  China,  216- 
227,  239;  seen  in  educa- 
tional changes,  ig^-igj, 
218 

Baldwin.  Dr.  S.  L.,  147,  150 

Ball,  J.  Dyer,  quoted,  54,  84 

Banks,  system  of,  15 

Baptisms,  first,  159,  160 

Barley,   14 

Basel  and  Rhenish  Mission- 
ary Societies,  146 

Bashford,  Bishop  J.  W., 
quoted,  156 

"Belt  of  power,  the,"  I 

Bengal,  8 

Berninger,  Miss  Martha, 
178 

Bible,  134,  242;  circulation, 
169;  familiarity  of  Chi- 
nese writers  with,  238; 
Societies,  168,  169,  202; 
translation,  119,  122-127, 
147,  168,  169 

1  Pronunciation   follows  Chinese   proper  names,  and    the  location   of 
geographical  places  is  shown  on  map  at  end  of  text-book. 

26g 


270 


Index 


Blind,  mission  blessings  for 

the,  128,  168,  175 
Bloch,  Future  of  War,  171 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions 
of       the       Presbyterian 
Church   in   the   U.   S.   A., 
148,  198 
Boatmen    and    "boats,    Chi- 
nese, 6,  7 
Body,  care  of  the,  35 
Book  of  Changes,  the,  93 
Book  of  Rites,  the,  99 
Books  and  tracts,  159,  191 
Boone,  Bishop,  149 
Boxer     uprising,     105,     216, 
217;       induced       mission 
union      movements,      198, 
199;  influence  of  martyrs, 
238 
Boys'  schools,  165 
Bredon,  Sir  Robert,  188 
Bridges,  picturesque,  4 
Bridgman,    Dr.     Elijah    C, 

146 
British    and    Foreign    Bible 

Society,    168,    202 
Broomhall,  Marshall,  194 
Brown,  Arthur  J.,  184,  210 
Brown,  Dr.  S.  R.,  236 
Bryan,     William     Jennings, 

quoted,  54 
Bubonic  plague,  il 
Buddhism    in    China,   4,   84, 
86,  106-108;  effect  on  con- 
science,  109 
Budget,  China's  first,  221 
Bullion,  use  of,  14 
Burdon,  Mr.,  148 
Burns,  William  C,  131-137, 
150;    early    revival    work, 
132;  evangelistic  career  in 
China,  133-^37 


Cabinet,  213,  221 


Cambaluc,  later,  Peking, 
119 

Canada,  132;  Mission  of 
Methodist  Church  of,  in 
Ssu-ch'uan  (Ssii-chooan), 
148,  202 

Canals,  6 

Candidates  for  government 
positions,  44 

Canon  of  Reason  and  Vir- 
tue, the,  100 

Canton  (D5),  9,  10,  123,  130, 
176,  212,  215,  225;  Prov- 
ince, see  Kuang-tung 

Canton  Missionary  Alliance, 
177 

Care  of  the  body,  35 

Cash,  Chinese,  14 

Caste  little  known,  36 

Cathay,  32 

Cemetery,  model  of,  174 

Chalmers,  Dr.  John,  147 

Chang  (Jang),  102 

Chang  Chih-tung  (Jang- 
Jer-doong),  quoted,  84 

Chang-chou    (Jang-j6,   E5), 

134 
Ch'ao-chou   (Chow- jo,  Es), 

136 
Characters    transformed    by 

Christianity,  230-232 
Che-chiang  (Ju-jeang,  E4), 

t6 
Ch'eng-tu  (Chung-doo,  B3), 

202 
Chiang-hsi  (Jeang-she,  E4), 

41,  147,  160 
Ch'ien     Lung     (Cneen- 

Loong),  Emperor,  60 
Chih-li    (Jer-le,  E2),  8,   10, 

103.  232,  23s 
Childhood  in  China,  76 
China   Inland   Mission,    149, 

160,  202 
China   Proper,  area,  2 ;  cli- 


Index 


271 


mate,  i,  9,  10;  coast-line, 
I,  19;  conditions  and  des- 
tiny, 19;  currency,  14,  15; 
favorable  situation,  i ;  im- 
proved methods,  17;  in- 
ventions, 47;  investments, 
16;  irrigation,  14;  lakes, 
7;  mountains,  i;  names 
for,  I ;  original  settlers, 
i;  physical  features,  i-io; 
political  and  social 
changes,  211-222;  popula- 
tion, see  Population ;  pro- 
ducts, I1-14;  progress  of 
Christianity,  145-151.  i8g, 
228-239;  railways,  18,  224, 
225 ;  reform,  222-224 ; 
rivers,  i;  scenery,  4; 
wealth,  15,  16 
"China's  Sorrow,"  5 
Chi-nan  (Je-nan,  E2),  174 
Chinese    Church,    the,    188- 

205 

Chinese  Empire,  i ;  area, 
2 ;  divisions  and  depend- 
encies, I,  2;  population,  3 

Chinese  family,  a  new  spirit 
needed,  78;  the  collective 
household,  57;  patriarchal 
type,  56 

Chinese  manuscript  in  Brit- 
ish Museum,  122 

Chinese  officials,  bad  and 
good,  63,  64 

Chinese  people,  adaptive- 
ress,  38,  39;  anomalies  of 
character,  72;  conserva- 
tive, 46;  contending  with 
extreme  poverty,  16;  ed- 
ucated, 194;  hedged  about 
by  formality,  85;  industry 
and  economy.  41,  42;  in- 
novation difficult  among, 
58-60;  long-enduring,  64; 
meals   and  home   without 


social  zest,   77;  of  some- 
what   cruel    nature,     71 ; 
qualities       inherent      and 
lacking,    38-47,    184,    231; 
social     system     defective, 
54-78;     value     as     immi- 
grants, 42 
Chinese  Repository,  the,  146 
Chinese    Republic,    see    Re- 
public of  China 
Chinese  work  in  Japan,  177 
Ch'ing-chou  (Ching-jo,  E2), 

Chiu-chiang  (Jeoo-jeang, 
E4),    147 

Cholera,  il 

Chou  (Jo)   dynasty,  the,  30 

Christ,  55,  78,  237;  a  Savior, 
no;  creates  human 
brotherhood,  230 

Christian  home,  effect  of, 
the,  162 

Christian  Literature  So- 
ciety, 170 

Christianity,  an  ancient  faith 
in  China,  118;  divisions 
harmful,  200;  power  to 
uplift  and  transform,  20, 
100,  135,  229-239 

Chu  Hsi  (Joo  She),  com- 
mentator, 32 

Chung-ch'ing    (Joong-ching, 

C4).  5     .    . 
Church  Missionary  Society, 

148,  149,  202 

Church,  problem  of  native, 
201-205 

Cigarette  habit,  223 

Circulation  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, 169 

City  walls,  with  ivy,  4 

Civil  service  changes,  218, 
219 

Civilisation  East  and  West, 
233 


272 


Index 


Classics,    teachings    of    the, 

34 

Climate,  9 

Coal,  11-13 

Coast-line  of  China,  i,  19 

Cobbold,  Mr.,  148 

Collins,  Judson  D.,   147 

Colporteurs,  159 

Comity  and  federation,  194 

Commerce,  19 

Communistic  ideas,  31 

Compass,  mariners',  47,  214 

Conference  of  foreign  mis- 
sion boards  of  North 
America,  203 

Confucianism,  84-88,  99,  185 

Confucius,  avoids  a  difficult 
problem,  94;  idea  of  good 
government,  90;  v^orship 
of,  96,  210 

Constitutional  government, 
220-222 

Conventions  successful,  176 

Cooperation  in  missions, 
198-200 

Copper,  13 

Cornaby,   Rev.   William  A., 

171 
Corruption,    temptation    to, 

65 
Corvino,  Monte,  119 
Cotton,  14,  18,  214 
Currency,  the,  14,  IS 
Cushing,  Caleb,  130 
Dates    in    modern    Chinese 

history,  2,  54,  262,  263 


Deaf-mutes,  missionary  care 

of,  17s 
Deforestation,   16 
De  Groot,  Dr.,  185 
Democracy     set     free,    220, 

221 
Dialects,  Chinese,  133 


Dignity   not   a   fruit   of   the 

Spirit,   78 
Diphtheria,  II 
Discoveries     made    by    the 

Chinese,  38,  214 
Disobedience      to      parents 

counted  a  crime,  35 
Dispensaries,    126,    128,    162, 

220-223 
Divisions,  see  Christianity 
Doolittle.  Justice,  147 
Dragon  King,  a,  102,  103 
Du  Bose,  H.  C,  quoted,  84 
Duke  Chou  (Jo),  96 
Dust  storms,  17 
Dynasties,    founder   of,   32; 

table  of,  264 


Earth-dragon,  the,  18 

East    India    Company,    122- 

126,  215 
Edinburgh  Conference,  201, 

202 
Educational    Association   of 

China,  the,  172,  191 
Educational      system     of 
China,    earlier    ideal,    35, 
61 ;  new  needs  and  stand- 
ard, 78,  194-196 
Educational    work    of    mis- 
sions,   126,    146,    164-168; 
industrial     schools,      167; 
problems,    196-198;    train- 
ing   schools    for    women, 
166,  167 
Eighk  Fairies,  the,  loi 
Eight  Immortals,  the,  102 
Eighteen   Provinces,  the,  3 ; 

see  also  China  Proper 
Emperor,  the,  216-219 
Emperors,     Chinese,    31-34; 

worship  of  early,  96 
Empress  Dowager,  216-219, 
236 


Index 


273 


Engineering    skill    required, 

English  Baptist  Missionarj- 
iMuseum,  173 

English  Presbyterian 
Church,  Missions,  132,  202 

Epidemic  diseases,  II 

Episcopal  missions,  148,  149; 
see  also  Church  Mission- 
ary Society  and  Protes- 
tant Episcopal  Church, 
Mission 

European  ships  visit  China, 

Evangelistic   work,    131-137, 
140,  150,  157-162,  229-233 
Evangelists,  native,   140 
Evolution  of  a  mission,  157- 

174 .       . 
Examinations,    Chinese,    61, 
62;  now  abolished,  218 

Faber.  Dr.,  233 ;  quoted,  95 

'"Face"  defined,  70 

Faith  required,  5° 

Falsehood  prevalent,  78 

Family,  Chinese,  see  Chi- 
nese family 

Famines  and  famine  relief, 
17.  158,  175 

Farmer,  Chinese  view  of 
the,  36 

Fcng-shui  (fiing-shooe),  13, 
18 

Fertilizers,  14 

Filial  piety  of  the  Chinese, 
35,  60 

Five  Constant  Virtues,  the, 

91 
Five  open  ports,  215 
Five   Social    Relations,   the, 

92 
Floods,  destructive,  17 
Foot-binding,  75 
Foreign,  aggression,  16;  in- 


tervention   dreaded,    225, 
226 
Foreigners,     Chinese     early 
attitude  toward.  66;  influ- 
ence of  on  China,  189,  215- 

239 
Forests  destroyed,  16 
Foster,      Hon.      John      W., 

quoted,  183,  210 
'"Four  Streams,"  5 
France,  war  with,  215,  216 
Francis  Xavier,  119 
French,  Mr.,  148 
Fu-chien     (Foo-jeen,     E4), 

40,  166,  231 
Fu-chou  (Foo-jo,  E4),  136, 

147.  164,  170,  212,  215 
Fulton,  Dr.  Mary,  164 

Gambling  repressed,  224 

Gems,  13 

Genghis  Khan,  40,  47 

Geomancy.  13,  18 

Gibbon,  quoted,  87 

Gibson,     Dr.    J.     Campbell, 

quoted,  72 
Giles,      Herbert      Allen, 

quoted,  84 
Girls'    education,    165,    166, 

237 

God,  a  new  idea  of,  given  to 
China,  229,  230 

Gods,  of  non-Christian 
faiths,  16,  89,  96,  101-109 

Gold,  13 

Gorges  of  the  Yang-tzu 
(Yang-dsu),  4,  5 

Government,  of  China,  2)3, 
61-66;  appointees,  44; 
change  to  a  republic,  188, 
212;  democratic  feature, 
184,  221  ;  recent  Manchu 
evolution,  214-225;  revo- 
lution and  republic,  184, 
186,    210-213;     toleration, 


274 


Index 


185-191;    see  also   Confu- 
cius 

Gracey,  J.  T.,  quoted,  28 

Grand  Canal,  the,  6,  47,  135 

Grand  Council,  221 

Gray,    Archdeacon,    quoted, 

57,  59 

Great  Britain,  2,  130,  135; 
war  with,  215 

Great  Plain,  the,  8;  rain- 
fall on,  10 

Great  Pure  dynasty,  the,  32 

Great  Wall,  the,  30 

Guilds,  the.  43 

Gulf  Stream,  9 

Gunpowder,  47,  214 

Gutzlaff,  Dr.  Karl,  146 


Han-ch'uan      (Han-chooan, 

D3,  near  Han-k'ou),  139 
Han  (Han)  dynasty,  the,  31, 

218 
Han-k'ou  (Hiin-ko,  D3),  S, 

19.  138,  144,  145.  170,  212 
Han  Wen-kung  (Han  Wun- 

goong),  103 
Han-Yang  (Han-yang,  D3), 

212 
Hang-chou   (Hang-j6,  F3), 

6 
Happer,  Dr.  A.  J.,  148 
Hart,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Virgil 

C,  147 
Harvard  Medical  College  m 

Shanghai,  235 
Health  of  foreigners,  il 
Heaven,    worshiped    by   the 

emperor,   89;   Temple  of, 

89 

Heber.      Bishop      Reginald, 

quoted,  116 
History,  China's,  29,  47;  of 

the  Chinese-Japane«e  war. 

Dr.  Allen's,  233 


History    of   the   Nineteenth 

Century,  233 
Hobson,  Dr.,  147 
Holidays,  42 

Holy  Man,  the,  a  title,  95 
Holy    Spirit,   the,    132,   240- 

243 
Hongkong     (D5),     10,     11, 

133.   175,  236 
Hospitals,  statistics  of,  234, 

265 
Household,       see      Chinese 

family 
Hsi-an  fu  (She-an  foo,  G3), 

200,  217 
Hsien  Feng  (Sheen  Fung), 

Emperor,  90 
Huang  Ho  (Hooang  Hou), 

5,6 
Hugo,  Victor,  quoted,  213 
Hu-nan  (Hoo-nan,  D4),  211 
Hu-pei    (Hoo-ba,   D3),   147, 

211 


I-ch'ang  (E-chang,  D3),  5, 
225 

Illusion  dispelled,  199 

Immigrants,  Chinese  as,  42 

Indemnity,  3 

Independent  Chinese 
Church,  see  Church 

India,  9,  10 

Indian  corn  introduced,  214 

Indigo.  14 

Individual  regeneration  the 
aim,  22,2 

Industry  of  Chinese,  41,  42 

Ingle,  Bishop  James  Addi- 
son, 137-145 

Innovation   difficult,   58,  66 

Inquirers,  early.  160 

Intellectual  tasks  of  the  Chi- 
nese, 44 

Inventions    and    discoveries 


Index 


-/:> 


by  Chinese,  47,  214;  re- 
cent, by  native,  as  aid  to 
reading,    172 

Investment  of  influence,  244 

Investments  in  China,  few 
safe,  16 

Iron,  11-13 

Irrigation,  14 

Islam  in  China,  194 

Itineration  in  mission  work, 
159,  160 

Japan,  4;  Current,  9;  effect 
of  her  success,  216;  stu- 
dents   from    China   in,   63 

Jeme    Tien-Yow,    225  b 

Jesuits,  the,  200 

Jews  in  K'ai-feng  (Ki- 
fung),86 

John,  called  Monte  Cor- 
vino,  119 

John,  Dr.  Griffith,  145,  149, 
150;  quoted,  145 

Johnson,  Stephen,  147 

K'ai-fang  (Ki-fung,  D3),  86 

Kalgan   CDi),  225 

Kerr,    Dr.    J.    G.,    148,    I75. 

176 
Kindergarten  work,  164 
Kuan  Ti   (Gooan  De),  god 

of  war,  96 
Kuan    Yin     (Gooan    Yin), 

goddess  of  mercy.  109 
Kuan  g-hsi      (Gooang-she, 

CS),  3 
Kuang  Hsii  (Gooang-shoo), 

216 
Kuang-tung    ( Gooang- 

doong,  D5),  224 
Kublai  Khan,  32,  119 
Kuei-chou  (Gooa-jo,  Ci),  3, 

199,  203 
K'ung  (Koong)  family,  the, 

95 


Lakes,  8 

Lao-tzu  (Low-dsii),  100,  102 

Leaders  needed,  194 

Lecturers,   173 

Legge,     Dr.     James,      147; 

quoted,  94,  95,  98 
Lepers,  asylums  for,  175 
Liang  A-t'a    (Leang  A-fa), 

Liberty  of  conscience  as- 
sured, 191 

Li  Hung-chang  (Le  Hoong- 
jang)  Dragon  King  wor- 
ship, 103  ;  view  of  mission 
work,  116;  of  the  New 
Testament,  99 

Life,  the  new  civic,  213 

Lin     (Lin),    Commissioner, 

.39 
Lin-ch'ing    (Lin-chTng,     E2, 

west  of  Chi-nan),  6 
Literary  work,  146-150,  168- 

172,  233 
Little,  Mrs.  Archibald,  214; 

quoted,   13,  75 
Loans,  interest  on,  16 
Lockhart,  Dr.,  148 
Lockhart      Union     Medical 

College,  234 
Loess  soil,  the,  8;  map,  12 
London  Missionary  Society, 

121,  125,  145,  198 
Lowrie,     Rev.     Walter    M., 

148 
Lu   (Loo),  god  of  barbers, 

102 

Macao,  124,  236 
Macgowan,  Dr.  J.  D.,  148 
Mackenzie,      Dr.      Kenneth, 

149 
McCartee,  Dr.  D.  B.,  148 
Madison,    James,    Secretary 

of  State,  123 
Maize  and  millet,  14 


276 


Index 


Manchu,  clan's  imperial  de- 
cree of  abdication,  212; 
duke,  address  of,  173; 
rulers,  32 

Manchuria,  i,  2,  8,  19,  136; 
ready  response  to  Chris- 
tian appeal,  231,  232;  ter- 
rible   pneumonic    plague, 

234 

Manchus,  the,  132,  190 

Mandarins,  17 

Manufacturers  of  the  future, 
18 

Maps,  coal,  iron,  and  soil 
areas,  12;  lines  of  trans- 
portation, 7 

Marco  Polo,  32,  200 

Maritime  customs,  225 

Marriage   customs,  56 

Martin,  Dr.  W.  A.  P.,  75» 
86,  92 

Martyrs  in  China,  influence 
of,  150,  238 

Mass  movement  possible, 
194 

Match-maker,  the,  57^ 

Mechanic,  Chinese  view  of 
the,  36 

Medhurst,  Dr.,  148 

Medical  helpers,  235,  241 

Medical  missions,  162-164, 
234-236;  founder  of,  127; 
tours,  162;  woman's  op- 
portunity, 164 

Meeting  at  Wuchang,  211 

Memorizing  the  classics,  44 

Mencius,  34 

Message  and  resolutions 
favoring  Chinese  Church, 
202 

Message  of  President  Yuan 
to  Christians,  188-191 

Methodist  Church  in  Can- 
ada, Mission,  147,  148 

Methodist        Episcopal 


Church,     Missions,     147, 

198,  202 
Methodist         Episcopal 

Church,    South,    Mission, 

149 
Miao  tribes,  193 
Middle  Kingdom,  i ;  see  also 

China  Proper 
Mills,  Mrs.,  in  Chefoo,  175 
Milne,    Rev.    William,    125, 

146,  150 
Mineral    resources,     11,     13 
Ming  dynasty,  32 
Minor  faiths,  85 
Mints,  the  provincial,  15 
Mission,  press,  148,  149,  171 ; 

schools,  164-168,  see  Edu- 

c  a  t  i  0  nal    work    and 

Schools;     study     classes, 

243 
Missionaries,    116-151,    228; 
need     of     reinforcements, 
151,  239-244 
Missionary,    agencies,     156- 
182,  232-237;  see  also  sep- 
arate   topics,    as    Educa- 
tional    zvork;     problems, 
191-20=;,  210;  results,  234- 
238,  265 
Missions,     Protestant,     121- 
182,  200,  201,  229;  move- 
ment  toward   union,    198- 
204;    three    periods,    145- 
150;  woman's  work,   160- 
162 
Models  of  buildings,  174 
Mohammedanism,  85,  194 
Mollendorf,  quoted,  74 
Monarchy,  Chinese  govern- 
ment formerly  a,  33 
Mongol,  dynasty,  32;   prin- 
cess at  lecture,  173 
Mongolia,  2,  3,  20 
Mongols,  the,  173,  190 
Monotheistic  worship,  89 


Index 


277 


Monsoon,  the  southwest,  10 

Morrison,  Robert,  121-127, 
200;  famous  reply  of,  124; 
memorial  building  to,  177; 
translation  of  Bible,  125, 
126;  work  summarized, 
126,  127 

Morton,  Miss  Mary,  124 

Motives  in  reforms  by  Em- 
press Dowager,  217,  218 

Mott,  Dr.  John  R.,  202 

Mountains,  i,  4 

Muirhead,  Dr..  148 

Murray,  Mr.,  175 

IMuseum,  as  missionary 
agency,  173,  174  _ 

Mutual  responsibility  of  the 
Chinese  family,  59 


Nanking  (£3"),  212,  215 
Napoleon  of  China,  the,  31 
Napoleon's  view  of  China's 

awakening,  227 
National,      Assembly,      191, 

192,  220,  221 ;  Parliament, 

220,  221 
Native  preachers,  160 
Nature  worship,  96 
Nervousness,  absence  of,  40 
Nestorian,   tablet,    118,  200; 

work  in  China,  117 
Neutrality        of        thought 

among    missions    to    give 

way  to  unity,  201 
Nevius,  Dr.  J.  L.,  149,  150; 

quoted,  57,  156,  183 
Nevius,  Mrs.,  149 
New    China,    184,    186,   212, 

226,  227 
New  York,  203 
Niles,  Dr.  Mary,  164 
Ning-po      (Ning-poii,     F4), 

148,  215 
Nitrous  efflorescence,  8 


Niu-chu'ang  (Neoo-choo- 
ang,  Fi),  137 

Nominal  Christianity  may 
be  a  mass  movement  to- 
ward, 193 

Nonconformity,   1S5,   210 

North  China,  American  Col- 
lege Club,  188;  Educa- 
tional Union,  198 

North  China  Herald,  quoted, 

Northern  China,  4,  9,  10 


Object-lesson  of  the  Chris- 
tian home,  162 

Occident,  influence  of  in  the 
Orient,  216 

Official,  accountability.  65 ; 
position,  how  secured,  35, 
61 

Olopun,  Syrian  priest  in 
China,  118 

Opening  of  China,  20,  215 

Ophthalmic  Hospital.  128 

Opium,  14;  evil  of,  39,  164; 
imperial  edict  against,  222, 
260;  International  Con- 
ference on,  223 ;  pipes  de- 
stroyed, 223 ;  smokers, 
163;  trade  in,  215,  224; 
War,  130 

Orphanages,  175 


Pacific    Ocean,    mastery    of 

the,  19,  20 
Pagoda,  the,  4 
Pantoja,  Father,  120 
Pao-ting  fu  (Bow-ding  foo, 

E2),  198 
Paper,  214 
Parker,  Dr.   Peter,   127-T31, 

150;    favorite    expression, 

129;     opens     Ophthalmic 


278 


Index 


Hospital,  128;  remarkable 

success,   128,   129;   United 

States  Commissioner,  131 

Parker,    Professor,    quoted, 

63 

Parliament,  National,  220, 
221 

Patriarchal  system,  the,  33, 
62 

Patriotism,  undeveloped,  62; 
will  grow,  213,  220-222 

Pearly  Emperor  Supreme 
Ruler,    102 

Pechuia,   135,   136 

Peet,  Mr.  and  Mrs.,  147 

Peking  (E2),  9,  89,  119,  124, 
136,  148.  170,220.  222,  234; 
Protestant  colleges  in, 
198;  thanksgiving  service 
for  republic  in,   186-191 

Persecution,  86 

Physical  vitality  of  Chinese, 
37 

Pilgrim's  Progress,  trans- 
lated, 133,  136 

Pioneer  evangelistic  work, 
158,  189,  201,  228,  229 

Pioneers,  summary  review 
of,   145-150 

Plague,  pneumonic,  234,  235 

Political  assumption  of 
Roman  Catholic  Church, 
121 

Poppy,  cultivation  of  the, 
40;  repressive  measures, 
222,  224,  260 

Population,  China  Proper, 
2,  3,  259;  Chinese  Em- 
pire, 3,  259;  density,  3,  8; 
Great  Plain,  8 

Porcelain,  47 

Postal  system,  225 

Poverty  of  the  people,  16,  71 

Power,  abuse  of,  63 


P'o-yang  (Pou-yang,  E4) 
Lake,  8 

Practise  and  theory  in  gov- 
ernment, 63 

Presidents  of  republic.  Pro- 
visional, 186-189,  192,  212, 
213 

Press   unwarned,  211 

Presses,  mission,  171 ;  see 
also    Literary   work 

Priests  of  native  religions, 
104,  107 

Princess,  Mongol,  educating 
girls,   173 

Printing,  invention  of,  47, 
214 

Privacy,  unknown  in  the 
East,    68 

Products,  I,  II,   14 

Property,  held  in  common, 
57 

Protestant  Episcopal 
Church,  Mission,  at 
Shanghai,  148,  149;  at 
Han  -  k'ou  (Han-ko), 
work  of  Bishop  James 
Addison  Ingle,    137-145 

Protestant  missions,  see 
A-Iissions 

Proverbs,  Chinese,  29 

Provinces,  the  Eighteen,  i ; 
size  of,  3,  4;  see  also 
China  Proper,  and  sepa- 
rate provinces,  as  An-hui 
(An-whe) 

Provincial  Councils,  2x9.  221 

Provisional  Cabinet,  Chris- 
tians in,  213 

Public  opinion,  33,  68 

Pu  Hsien  (Boo  Sheen), 
god  of  action.  109 

P'ung  (Poong),  Mr.,  98 

Pupils  in  missionary  col- 
leges, 236 


Index 


279 


Qualifications  for  work,  240- 
Quebec,   2 

Race,  the  Chinese,  29; 
traits,   37-47 

Railroads  or  Railways, 
mileage,  18,  225 ;  lines,  12, 
13;  revenue  from,  18 

Rain  and  rainfall,  10 

Rapids  of  the  Yang-tzu 
(Yang-dsu),   5 

Red  soil  basin,  map,  12 

Reformed  Church,  202 

Religion,  no  Chinese  word 
for.  87 

Religions  of  China,  84-114. 
1S5 ;  Buddhism,  84,  _  87, 
106-110;  Confucianism, 
84,  87-100,  185,  210,  229; 
Judaism.  86;  Mohammed- 
anism, 85,  86.  190.  194; 
Taoism,  84,  87,  100-106, 
216 

Republic  of  China,  date  of 
its  inception,  212;  events 
leading  up  to  it,  211,  212, 
218-222;  question  of  its 
permanence,  184.  213,  226- 
228;  spirit  of  religious  tol- 
eration, 186-191 

Resources,    17 

Respect  for  intellectual  and 

moral    forces,    44,    184 
Reverence   for  parents   and 

rulers,  97 
Review  of  the   Times,   170, 
232 

Revolution,  the  Chinese,  186, 

111-213,  226,  227 
Rice,  14 

Ricci.  Matteo,  120 
Richard,  Dr.  Timothy,  170, 

233 
Rivers,  i,  5,  6 


Rockhill,   Mr.,   2 

Roger,  Michael,  120 

Roman  Catholic  Missions, 
159,  186;  early  attempts, 
119,  120;  industrial  work, 
167;  earlier  history,  120, 
121.  200 

Russell,  Mr.,  148 

Sages,  China's,  34,  210 

Sanitary   work,   233 

Scenery  of  China,  4 

Schools,  for  boys,  165 ;  for 
girls,  165,  166;  higher  in- 
stitutions, 167,  168;  in- 
dustrial 167 ;  training, 
166 ;  various  government 
and  mission  problems, 
194-199 

Scholar,  Qiinese  view  of 
the,  36 

Scotland,  131,  132;  Bible 
Society  of,  169 

Scriptures,  see  Bible 

Secret   societies,  42,  43 

Self-discipline  in  converts, 
140,  141 

Self-maintenance  urged,  141, 
242, 

Service,  207 

Shanghai  (F3),  10,  13S.  148, 
149,  170,  171,  178,  212, 
223 ;  commercial  metropo- 
lis, 19 

Shan-hsi  (Shan-she,  D2), 
8,  12,  75,  164 

Shan-tung  (Shan-doong, 
E2),   2,  6,    136,    174,   232, 

235 
Sheffield,  Dr.,  quoted,  93 
Siberia,  plague  in,  234 
Silk,  14,  47.  211 
Skepticism    general    among 

educated  men,  85 
Slavery,  224 


28o 


Index 


Slow    evolution    of    China, 

214 
Smallpox,  II 
Society,    the   gradations   in, 

36 
Soils,  I,  8;  map,  12 
Soldier,     Chinese    view    of 

the,  Z7\  military  force,  45 
Son  of  Heaven,  2)i 
"Sons  of  Han"  (Han),  31; 

"of    T'ang"    (Tang),    31 
Soothill,  W.  E.,  quoted,  116 
Southern  China.  4,  9 
Speer,   Robert  E.,   184 
Spirit  world,  the,  103 
Spirits,  influence  of,  93 
Ssii-ch'uan         (Ssu-chooan, 

B4),  3-  5.  9,  14,  147,  199, 
202,   203 

Ssii-ma  Kuang  (Ssu-ma 
Gooang),    historian,   31 

Standards  of  weight,  15 

Stations  "manned"  by 
ladies.  161 

Statistics  of  China,  areas  of 
China  Proper  and  the 
Empire,  2 ;  coal-bearing 
area,  11;  foreign  mis- 
sionaries, 239,  265;  hos- 
pitals and  patients,  234, 
265 ;  offerings  to  Con- 
fucius, 95 ;  population,  see 
Population:  pupils  in  mis- 
sion schools,  236.  265 ; 
railway  mileage,  18;  re- 
sults of  missions,  265 

Staunton,  Sir  George,  122, 
124 

Steamers  on  the  Yang-tzu 
(Yang-dsu),  5 

Stone-cutters  of  Kuang-hsi 
(Gooang-she),   41 

Street  chapels,    159 

"Strikes"  in  schools,  196 


Stronach,     Alexander     and 

John,   147 
Strong   drink   peril,   the,   39 
Student    class,    are    China's 

aristocracy,  35 
Su-chou    (Soo-jo,   F3),   136 
Suicide,  42 
Sung       (Soong)       dynasty, 

the,  31 
Sun    Yat-sen     (Soon    Yat- 

siin).   Dr.,   213 
Superintendent,      work      of 

the,    160 
Superstition,  13,  71  ;  Taoist, 

in  power  of  military  an- 
cestors, 216 
Sutras  of  Taoism,  the,   loi 
Swatau  (Es),  150 
Sympathy       lacking,        71 ; 

causes  of  lack,  72 


Ta  Ch'ing  (Da  Ching) 
dynasty,  the,  s~ 

Tact,  instance  of,  in  pio- 
neering,   158 

Tael,  the,  15 

T'ai-chou    (TT-j6,   F4),    194 

T'ai  P'ing  (Ti  Ping)  re- 
bellion, 215,  216;  prayers 
during  the,  90 

T'ai  Tsung  (Ti  Dsoong), 
received  early  Christians, 
118 

Talmage,  John  Van  Nest, 
149,  quoted,  202 

T'ang  (Tang)  dynasty, 
the,   14,  31,  200,  218 

Taoism,  84-86,  100-106;  an 
evil,  84,  104-106;  de- 
scribed, 87,  100;  super- 
stitions of,   101-106 

Taoist,  mass,  103;  Pope, 
102;  superstitious  belief, 
216 


OF 

C  PI  1 N  A 

CoiTipilfil  Ijy 
H«tla»i  3?.  Beach. 

EC*LECFM'l-e9  , 


Ex  planaiory 

Provireia!  Capitals  « 

Department  Capitals  ■ 

T'ine  District  Capitals  t 

Chou  District  Capitals  | 

Hsien  Dismct  Capitals  • 

Market  Towns.  Villaeea,  etc.  o  | 

Ports  are  underscored  I 

These  Designations  should  be  added  'to  the' 


1.  Thti: 


•uld  t 


Su-chou  Fo:   «  Lien-hua  would  be  Lr 
T'ing;  |T"ung  would  be  T'ung  Chou 
•  Wei  ivould  be  Wei  Hsicn, 
Railroads  completed  are  indicated  th 
tJiDse  projected,  thus 


'-•^^^rrr 


«^. 


-^U.'ii     I 


V#i-. 


nWtJ 


H«Ni-'iB°"*' 


5Vt      n  ^  Nan  J),;d'nE     .^ 


//a  Ml  All  Strait 


POPULATIONS  AND  DENSITIES  OF  THE 
CHINESE  PROVINCES 

Below  is  given  the  population  of  each  of  the  Provin- 
ces and  Manchuria  according  to  the  estimates  of 

"The  Statesman's  Year  boob,  iqoS"  The  ngureswilh- 

in  parentheses  loUowing  the  millions  Eive  the  num- 

ter  ot  inhabitaDtk  Rer  square  mile 

An  hui  33,670.314(433)   Kunng-hsl    5.Ma,33o   (67J 

Che-chiBng  11.580,691(316)  Kuane-tung3l,86s,)Sll3l9) 
Chiang-hsi  36,531,135(381)  Kuel-chou  7,65o.iflj(rr4) 
Chiang-HU     13,980,135(361)    Manchuria  8.500,000  (1?) 

Chih-li  30,937.000(175)  Shan-hai  11,100,4561149) 
Fu.chien  13,876,540  UM)  Shan-tung  38.147.900(683) 
Ho-nan  35 .31 6, Boo (510)  Shen-hsi  6,450,iBa("l) 
Hu-nao  M,l^.&73  (j661  Sau-ch'uan  68.714,890(314) 
Hu-pel  35,»3o.685(49*)  Yun-non  »3Ji4-574  (Bi) 
Kin-su  10,385,376   (8j] 


Copyright,   1903,  by  Student  Volunteer  Movement  for  Foreign  Miuions 
Copyright,  1913,  by  Student  Volunteer  Morement  for  Foft'K"  Missions 


• 


Index 


281 


Taxes      and      "ten      cash" 

pieces,  15 
Taylor,  J.  Hudson,  149,  150 
Tea,  14 

Teaching  of  the  sages,  34 
Temple  of  Heaven,  89 
Temples,  6 
Terraces      of      the        loess 

country,  the,  8 
"Thaumatrope,"    the,    192 
Theatricals,  passion   for,  45 
Theological    seminary,    how 

beginning,   160 
Theory  and  practise  in  gov- 
ernment, 63 
Thomson,   Archdeacon,    137 
Three   Pure  Ones,  the,   102 
Three  Rulers,  the,  102 
Tibet,  2,  3,  5,  20 
Tibetans,    190 
Tientsin,    6,    188 
Ting  Li-mai   (Ding  Li-ml), 

Pastor,  232 
Tobacco,     introduced,    214; 
use  promoted  by  foreign- 
ers, 223,  224 
Toleration    in    Chinese    Re- 
public, 186-191 
Tornadoes,      unknown      in 

China,  10 
Tract     Society,     American, 
170;    Religious,    of    Lon- 
don, 170 
Tradesman,     Chinese    view 

of  the,  36 
Training  schools,   166 
Translations    of   Scriptures, 

119;  see  also  Bible 
Transmigration     of     souls, 

106 
Transportation  Map,  7 
Treaty    rights    of   Christian 

missionaries,  190,  191 
Tubercular  affections,  it 
Tung-chou  (Doong-j6) 


Union    Arts    College,    at, 

198 
Tung-t'ing  (Doong-ting,D4) 

Lake,  8 
Turkestan,  2,  3,  20 
Tyler,   President,  131 
Typhoons,  10 

Ultra-Ganges    Mission,    127 
Unemotional  nature  of  the 

Chinese,  231 
Union,  Academy  for  Girls, 

198;    Arts    College,    198; 

Medical      College.       198; 

Theological  College,   198; 

Woman's  Medical  College, 

198 ;     Women's     College, 

198;    work    of    missions, 

198-204 
United  States,  2,  9,   10,   19, 

123,  130,  131,  143,  145,  146, 

184,  225 
Unity     of      Church     along 

Chinese  lines,  205;  of  the 

parts  of   Chinese   empire, 

225  _ 
Uprising,  Boxer;  see  Boxer 

uprising 

Village  work,  134 
Volunteers,  call  for,  239-244 

Wai     Wu    Pu     (Wi    Woo 

Boo),  the,  _iS8 
Wang  An-shih   (Wang  An- 

sher)  socialist,  31 
War,  the  Opium,  39 
Wars  of  China,  with  France 

and    Great    Britain,    215, 

216 
Wealth,  16 

Webster,  Miss  Harriet,  130 
Wei  (Wa)  River,  6 


282 


Index 


S., 


Wellesley  College,  commis- 
sioners' visit  to,  236 

Wen  Shu  (Wiin  Shoo), 
worshiped  in  Shan-hsi 
(Shjin-she),   109 

Wen  Wang  (Wiin  Wang), 
Emperor,  96 

West  China,  Educational 
Union,  199;  Mission,  147; 
Missionary  Conference, 
202 ;  "one  united  Church 
for   West   China,"   203 

Westcott,    Bishop,    201 

Western  civilization,  effect 
on  China,  227,  228 

Wheat,   14 

White,   M'oses  C,   I47 

Whitewright,     Rev.     J. 

174 
Williams,     Dr.     S.     Wells, 

146;  quoted,  9,  31,  98 
Williamson,  Dr.  Alexander, 

170 
Williamstown     haystack 

place  of  prayer,  242 
Wives  and  w^omen  of  China, 

bondage  and  burdens   of, 

54,    73-76,    164.    218,   230; 

missionary    agencies 

work     for,     160-162, 

236,  237         _ 
Women     missionaries. 

Missionaries 
Workers,  call  for,  239- 

developing,    142 ;    number 

of  Protestant,  239 
Worship    of    ancestors,    96, 


and 
198, 

see 

244; 


185 ;  benefits  and  evils  of, 

97 
Woolston,     Misses     Beulah 

and  Sarah,  147 
Written  characters,  214 
Wuchang  (D3),  211 
Wu    Wang    (Woo    Wang) 

Emperor,  96 
Wylie,  Mr.,  148 


Yang-tzu(Yang-dsu),  6,  8, 
212,   222;    gorges    of   the, 

4,  5 

Yao  (Yow)  and  Shun 
(Shoon),  30,  34,  46,  61, 
89,  96 

Yellow   River,   the,    5,   6 

Yen  (Yun),  Dr.,  188,  192 

Yong  Sam-tak  (Yong  Sam- 
diik),  in  London,  122 

Young  Men's  Christian  As- 
sociation, 176,  177,  200, 
202 

Young  people's  organiza- 
tions,  176 

Young  Women's  Christian 
Association,  178,  200 

Yii  (Yii),  Emperor,  47 

Yiian  (Yiian)  dynasty,  32, 
200 

Yiian  Shih-k'ai  (Yiian  She- 
ki),  republic's  leader  and 
President,  186-189,  192, 
213;  takes  the  oath,  212 

Yun-nan  (Yoon-nan,  B5), 
199,  203 


Forward   Mission  Study   Courses 


"Anywhere,  provided  it  he  forward." — David  Livingstone. 


Prepared  under  the  direction  of  the 
MISSIONARY   EDUCATION    MOVEMENT 

OF    THE    UNITED    STATES   AND    CANADA 

Editorial  Committee:  T.  H.  P.  Sailer,  Chairman;  A.  E. 
Armstrong,  T.  B.  Ray,  C.  L.  White,  J.  E.  McAfee,  C.  R.  Watson, 
A.  R.  Gray,  L.  B.  Wolf,  G.  F.  Sutherland,  H.  P.  Douglass, 
W.  E.  Doughty. 


The  Forward  Mission  Study  Courses  are  an  outgrowth  of  a 
conference  of  leaders  in  young  people's  mission  work,  held  in 
New  York  City,  December,  1901.  To  meet  the  need  that 
was  manifested  at  that  conference  for  mission  study  text-books 
suitable  for  young  people,  two  of  the  delegates,  Professor  Amos 
R.  Wells,  of  the  United  Society  of  Christian  Endeavor,  and  Mr. 
S.  Earl  Taylor,  Chairman  of  the  General  Missionary  Committee 
of  the  Epworth  League,  projected  the  Forward  Mission  Study 
Courses.  These  courses  have  been  oflficially  adopted  by  the 
Missionary  Education  Movement,  and  are  now  under  the  imme- 
diate direction  of  the  Editorial  Committee  of  the  Movement. 
The  books  of  the  Movement  are  now  being  used  by  more  than 
forty  home  and  foreign  mission  boards  and  societies  of  the 
United  States  and  Canada. 

The  aim  is  to  publish  a  series  of  text-books  covering  th^ 
various  home  and  foreign  mission  fields  and  written  by  leading 
authorities. 


The  following  text-books  having  a  sale  of  over  900,000  have 
been  published: 

1.  The  Price  of  Africa.  (Biographical.)  By  S.  Earl 
Taylor. 

2.  Into  All  the  World.  A  general  survey  of  missions. 
By  Amos  R.  Wells. 

3.  Prinxelv  Men  in  the  Heavenly  Kingdom.  (Biograph- 
ical.)    By  Harlan  P.  Beach. 

4.  Sunrise  in  the  Sunrise  Kingdom.  Revised  Edition. 
A  study  of  Japan.     By  John  H.  DeForest. 

5.  Heroes  of  the  Cross  in  America.  Home  Missions. 
(Biographical.)     By  Don  O.  Shelton. 

6.  Daybreak  in  the  Dark  Continent.  Revised  Edition. 
A  study  of  Africa.     By  Wilson  S.  Naylor. 

7.  The  Christian  Conquest  of  India.  A  study  of  India. 
By  James  M.  Thoburn. 

8.  Aliens  or  Americans?  A  study  of  Immigration.  By 
Howard  B.  Grose. 

9.  The  Uplift  of  China.  Revised  Edition.  A  study  of 
China.     By  Arthur  H.  Smith. 

10.  The  Challenge  of  the  City.  A  study  of  the  City. 
By  Josiah  Strong. 

11.  The  Why  and  How  of  Foreign  Missions.  A  study 
of  the  relation  of  the  home  Church  to  the  foreign  missionary 
enterprise.     By  Arthur  J.  Brown. 

12.  The  Moslem  World.  A  study  of  the  Mohammedan 
World.     By  Samuel  M.  Zwemer. 

13.  The  Frontier.  A  study  of  the  New  West.  By  Ward 
Piatt. 

14.  South  America:  Its  Missionary  Problems.  A  study  of 
South  America.     By  Thomas  B.  Neely. 

15.  The  Upward  Path:  The  Evolution  of  a  Race.  A 
study  of  the  Negro.     By  Mary  Helm. 

16.  Korea  in  Transition.  A  study  of  Korea.  By  James 
S.   Gale. 

17.  Advance  in  the  Antilles.  A  study  of  Cuba  and 
Porto  Rico.     By  Howard  B.  Grose. 

18.  The  Decisive  Hour  of  Christian  Missions.  A  study 
of  conditions  throughout  the  non-Christian  world.  By  John 
R.    Mott. 

19.  India  Awakening.  A  study  of  present  conditions  in 
India.     By  Sherw'ood  Eddy. 

20.  The  Church  of  the  Open  Country.  A  study  of  the 
problem  of  the  Rural  Church.  By  Warren  H.  Wilson. 

In  addition  to  these  courses,  the  following  have  been  pub- 
lished especially  for  use  among  younger  persons: 

I.  Uganda's  White  Man  of  Work.  The  story  of  Alex- 
ander Mackay  of  Africa.     By  Sophia  Lyon  Fahs. 


2.  Servants  of  the  King.  A  series  of  eleven  sketches 
of  famous  home  and  foreign  missionaries.     By  Robert  E.  Speer. 

3.  Under  Marching  Orders.  The  story  of  Mary  Porter 
Gamewell  of  China.     By  Ethel  Daniels  Hubbard. 

4.  Winning  the  Oregon  Country.  The  story  of  Marcus 
Whitman  and  Jason  Lee  in  the  Oregon  countr}'.  By  John  T. 
Paris. 

5.  The  Black  Bearded  Barbarian.  The  story  of  George 
Leslie  Mackay  of  Formosa.     By  Marian  Keith. 

These  books  are  published  by  mutual  arrangement  among  the 
home  and  foreign  mission  boards,  to  whom  all  orders  should  be 
addressed.  They  are  bound  uniformly  and  are  sold  at  50  cents, 
in  cloth,  and  35  cents,  in  paper;  postage,  8  cents  extra. 


Rf 


oc 


ofi 


tD 


University  of  California  Library 
Los  Angeles 

This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


PI 


lone  P 


^10/83 


r:  IS  jX'JPV  ; 


MAR  1^:^003 


DUE  2  WKS  FROM  DAtFE  RECEIVED 


Form  L9-30J 


P|l 


^  U  o^ 


wt 


p^ 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

AA    000  627  912    9 


3  1158  00850  4259 


